Skip to main content

Full text of "The Ulm campaign, 1805"

See other formats


p£C§AL 


SERIES 


BY 
MAI 


THE    ULM    CAMPAIGN 
1805 


THE  SPECIAL  CAMPAIGN 
SERIES 

Crown  Svo,  cloth,  copiously  supplied  with  Maps  and 
Plans.     Price  $s.  net  each. 

I.  SAARBRtfCK  TO  PARIS :  THE  FRANCO- 
GERMAN  WAR.  By  COL.  SISSON  C.  PRATT, 
late  R.A. 

II.   THE  RUSSO-TURKISH  WAR,  1877.   By 

MAJOR  F.  MAURICE. 
III.   FREDERICKSBURG :     A     STUDY     IN 

WAR,  1862.    By  MAJOR  G.  W.  REDWAY. 
IV.   THE   CAMPAIGN   OF   MAGENTA   and 

SOLFERINO,  1859.  By  COL.  H.  C.  WYLLY,  C.B. 

V.  THE  WATERLOO  CAMPAIGN.  By  COL. 
SISSON  C.  PRATT,  late  R.A. 

VI.  THE  CAMPAIGN  IN  BOHEMIA,  1866. 
By  LT.-COL.  G.  J.  R.  GLUNICKE. 

VII.   THE  LEIPZIG  CAMPAIGN,    1813.      By 
COL.  F.  N.  MAUDE,  C.B.,  late  R.E. 

VIII.   GRANT'S   CAMPAIGN    IN    VIRGINIA, 

1864  (THE  WILDERNESS    CAMPAIGN).     By    CAPT. 
VAUGHAN  SAWYER,  Indian  Army. 

IX.  THE  JENA  CAMPAIGN,  1806.  By  COL. 
F.  N.  MAUDE,  C.B.,  late  R.E. 

X.  THE  RUSSO-JAPANESE  WAR.  By 
CAPT.  F.  R.  SEDGWICK,  R.F.A. 

XL  THE  WAR  OF  SECESSION,  1861-1862 
(BULL  RUN  TO  MALVERN  HILL).  By  MAJOR  G.  W. 
REDWAY. 

XII.  THE  ULM  CAMPAIGN.  By  COL.  F.  N. 
MAUDE,  C.B.,  late  R.E. 

XIII.  THE     WAR     OF     SECESSION,     1863 

(CHANCELLORSVILLE  AND  GETTYSBURG).     By  COL. 
P.  H.  DALBIAC. 

XIV.  THE     WAR     OF      SECESSION,      1862 

(CEDAR  RUN,  MANASSAS,  AND  SHARPSBURG).     By 
E.  W.  SHEPPARD. 

XV.  NAPOLEON'S  CAMPAIGNS  IN  ITALY, 
1796-1797  and  1800.  By  LT.-COL.  R.  G.  BURTON. 


SPECIAL  CAMPAIGN  SERIES      No.  12 

THE 

ULM  CAMPAIGN 

1805 

By 
COLONEL  F.  N.  MAUDE,  C.B. 

(Late  R.E.) 

AUTHOR  OF 

"THE  LEIPZIG  CAMPAIGN,"  "THE  JENA  CAMPAIGN,"  ETC. 


LONDON 

GEORGE    ALLEN    &   COMPANY,  LTD. 

RUSKIN  HOUSE,  44  AND  45   RATHBONE   PLACE 

NEW  YORK:  THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

1912 


DC 

2.27 


INTRODUCTION 

A  FEW  words  of  explanation  are  necessary  to 
justify  my  production  of  the  three  studies : 
Leipzig,  Jena,  Ulm,  in  the  inverse  order  of  their 
dates. 

At  the  time  I  commenced  the  series,  it  ap- 
peared to  me  to  be  of  the  first  importance  to  make 
it  clear  to  my  fellow-students  that  Napoleon  did 
in  fact  possess  during  his  latter  years  a  fixed 
method  in  strategy,  which  he  invariably  followed 
whenever  topographical  conditions  permitted. 
This  method  enabled  him  to  be  absolutely 
certain  of  accumulating  at  the  decisive  point  of 
the  battlefield  a  crushing  numerical  superiority, 
no  matter  what  plans  his  opponents  might  have 
formed  ;  for  the  vigour  of  his  operations  paralysed 
their  will  power  and  compelled  them  to  conform 
to  his  initiative. 

His  calculations  might  indeed  be  destroyed 
by  tactical  incidents  on  the  battlefield,  as  they 
were,  both  at  Leipzig  and  Waterloo  ;  but  the 
strategic  object— viz.  the  concentration  of  superior 
numbers  at  the  point  of  decision — was  invariably 
obtained,  and  by  the  simplest  possible  means. 

The  next  step  seemed  to  me  to  show  how  the 
new  system  first  came  into  being  during  the 


vi  INTRODUCTION 

Campaign  of  Jena,  in  which  the  uncertainty  of 
the  Emperor's  leading  gave  the  best  possible 
proof  of  the  novelty  of  the  weapon  he  was  learn- 
ing how  to  wield— in  contrast  to  the  certainty 
with  which  he  handled  it  thereafter. 

I  should  probably  have  rested  at  this  point 
for  good  but  for  the  growing  tendency  I  have 
noticed  in  recent  strategical  articles  at  home  and 
abroad,  to  read  this  Napoleonic  system  into  every- 
thing he  ever  did,  rather  suggesting  that  the 
idea  was  born  with  him,  than  that  it  was,  as  I 
believe,  the  outcome  of  his  experience,  developed 
logically  and  step  by  step. 

To  my  mind  the  Campaign  of  Ulm,  which  was 
in  fact  his  first  essay  in  the  conduct  of  a  great 
army,  articulated  in  Corps  and  Divisions,  proves 
my  point  up  to  the  hilt. 

In  Italy  he  followed  the  methods  of  his  pre- 
decessors, only  departing  from  them  in  so  far  as 
the  conditions  of  the  troops  he  commanded, 
and  their  habits  of  living  by  requisition  eked  out 
by  plunder,  rendered  expedient.  But  in  South 
Germany  all  was  different. 

There  for  the  first  time  we  find  a  number  of 
Corps,  each  an  Army  in  magnitude  according  to 
the  standard  of  the  previous  century,  moving 
under  the  inspiration  of  a  single  leader  and  need- 
ing on  the  one  hand  space  for  subsistence,  on  the 
other,  time  to  ensure  concentration.  A  Cavalry 
Screen  far  out  to  the  front  was  the  first  and  obvious 
solution,  and  one  to  which  the  rest  of  Europe 


INTRODUCTION  vii 

has  absolutely  adhered  until  the  present  century. 
It  is  the  primary  object  of  this  present  study  to 
reveal  its  shortcomings. 

I  had  originally  intended  merely  to  translate 
the  introduction  to  the  French  Official  History  by 
M.  Colin  and  d'Alombert,  but  our  points  of  view 
differed  so  diametrically,  especially  with  regard 
to  the  ability  of  Mack  and  the  conduct  of  the 
Archduke  Ferdinand,  that  I  abandoned  the 
idea,  and  determined  to  unravel  as  far  as  possible 
the  fundamental  causes  which  lay  at  the  root  of 
the  whole  series  of  defeats  the  Austrians  endured 
at  the  hands  of  the  French,  from  the  very  inception 
of  the  French  Revolution. 

I  have  never  been  able  to  share  the  views  of 
those  who  imagine  that  every  defeated  General  is 
necessarily  either  an  imbecile  or  a  traitor.  In 
times  of  chronic  warfare  men  do  not  easily  win 
the  confidence  of  their  Sovereigns  and  con- 
temporaries, and  without  this  confidence  it  is 
utterly  impossible  for  them  to  rise  to  high 
positions. 

Mack  and  his  contemporaries,  both  in  the 
British,  the  Prussian,  and  his  own  army,  were  no 
mere  carpet  knights,  but  men  who  had  grown  up 
amongst  the  generation  that  had  fought  its  way 
through  the  Seven  Years'  War,  and  during  their 
own  lifetime  had  spent  as  many  years  in  face  of 
the  enemy  as  their  successors  now  spend  weeks 
at  their  autumn  manoeuvres. 

If,  in  spite  of  this  practical  training,  they  were 


viii  INTRODUCTION 

again  and  again  overwhelmed  by  defeat,  the  pre- 
sumption is  strong  that  they  were  in  reality  face 
to  face  with  fresh  and,  to  them,  unknown  causes, 
whose  introduction  into  the  problems  they  en- 
countered entirely  vitiated  all  previous  practice. 
The  time  in  which  this  practice  was  first  evolved 
had  been  in  fact  the  highest  development  of  ^  the 
Art  of  War  as  defined  by  von  Moltke— viz.  "  to 
make  the  best  practicable  use  of  the  means  at 
hand  to  the  attainment  of  the  object  in  view." 

No  one  has  ever,  to  my  knowledge,  turned  the 
problem  around  and  endeavoured  to  apply  the 
Napoleonic  methods  to  the  conditions  of  Frederick 
the  Great's  day — had  they  done  so,  the  explana- 
tion would  have  stared  them  in  the  face. 

Frederick's  men  needed  no  "  lozenge  "  forma- 
tions, not  merely  because  his  armies  were  small 
in  number,  but  because  it  was  an  economic 
necessity  of  his  period  to  win  by  individual 
efficiency  and  not  by  sheer  weight  of  numbers. 

Men  so  highly  drilled  that  they  could  stand  up 
to  fifty  per  cent,  of  loss,  still  loading  and  firing  at 
the  rate  of  five  rounds  a  minute,  needed  no  heavy 
reserves  to  support  them  in  an  attack.  Their 
fire  swept  the  ground  in  front  of  them  like  the 
very  scythe  of  death,  and,  after  three  or  four 
volleys,  there  was  no  enemy  left  to  meet  the 
shock  of  the  bayonet  charge.  The  same  was  the 
case  with  their  Cavalry ;  charging  knee  to  knee, 
without  even  squadron  intervals,  the  longest 
front  was  bound  to  overwhelm  all  opponents, 


INTRODUCTION  ix 

hence  again  there  was  no  need  to  keep  material 
reserves  in  hand. 

But  when,  at  the  outbreak  of  the  French  Re- 
volution, men  with  far  less  drill  and  steadiness 
than  our  present  day  Territorials,  had  to  be  led 
against  a  well-trained  enemy,  new  methods  had 
to  be  found  to  overcome  that  enemy's  resistance, 
and  only  when  these  were  fixed  by  experiment, 
did  the  motive  for  concentration  of  numbers  on 
the  decisive  point  spring  into  prominence.  For 
the  present  the  concentration  of  superior  numbers 
still  holds  the  field,  though  it  is  quite  conceivable 
that  in  the  future  some  other  modification  may 
become  necessary.  But  in  any  case  the  Com- 
mander will  find  himself  compelled  to  "  reconcile 
the  pairs  of  opposites  "  involved,  first  in  extend- 
ing sufficiently  to  ensure  concentration  of  fire ; 
secondly,  in  massing  reserves  enough  to  maintain 
the  combat ;  and  his  success  will  depend  from  day 
to  day  on  the  skill  he  displays  in  adapting  his 
means  to  the  ever- varying  conditions  of  conflict. 

In  the  immediate  future  the  modern  French  doc- 
trine seems  destined  to  hold  the  field,  not  only  for 
the  reasons  given  in  the  text,  but  because  the  de- 
velopment of  aerial  reconnaisance  has  enormously 
increased  the  advantages  already  claimed  for  it. 

Watched  by  these  new  scouts  from  above,  no 
concealment  of  objection  is  possible  to  the  army 
moving  "  in  line  of  corps  abreast."  The  first 
suggestion  of  an  envelopment  can  be  seen  and 
reported ;  but  however  well  informed  his  adversary 


xii  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

The  best  paying  investments — Tact  in  employment 
of  troops — Discipline  :  rights  and  properties  of 
individuals  .....  8 

Reason  for  insisting  on  this  point — Instance  of 
Austrian  troops  in  1785 — Occupation  of  Nether- 
lands— Siege  of  Mayence,  1793  .  .  9 

Necessity  of  ready  money — Attitude  of  civil  popula- 
tion in  Central  Europe  in  eighteenth  century  .  10 

Value  of  fighting  men  to  civilians — Effect  on 
womenfolk — Root  evil  of  Continental  Socialism 
— Hindrances  to  an  active  strategy — Necessity 
for  studying  civil  history  of  the  period  .  .  1 1 

Reasons  for  tactical  defensive          .  .  .  12 

Blindness  of  younger  generation — Frederick  the 
Great  and  the  Austrians  and  Russians — Results 
of  Prussian  assaults  on  the  Allies — Reason  for 
"  fundamental  theory  of  the  defensive  "  .  13 

Terrible  consequences  when  this  idea  dominates  a 

mass  of  men     .....  14 

Success  in  the  attack  ....  15 

Bad  effects  of  retreat  and  defeat     .  .  .        15-16 

Reasons  for  inherent  weakness  in  Austrian  regiments 

from  1793-1805  •  .  .  .  16 

Weakness      of      would-be      reformers— Hampered 

Austrian  Army— Paralleled  in  South  Africa       .  17 

Another  disadvantage  of  Austrians  .  T$ 

Difficulties  of  Train  and  Supply  Service — Cause  of 

corruption  in  same        ...  I9 

Conditions   and   limitation  of   Austrian   strategical 

methods  .  .  .  2o 

Austrians  at  Stokach  in  1800— Deployment  of  small 

columns  by  Mack  and  Weyreuther        .  2I 

Sketch  of  Karl  Mack's  career  .  .  [       22 

Mack  at  Maestricht-Passage  of  the  Roer     . 

Mack's  comment  on  same— Relief  of  Maestricht— 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS  xiii 

PAGE 

Testimony    of    Archduke    Charles    to    Mack's 

ability,  etc.       .....  26 

Letter  of  Archduke  Charles  to  Mack  .  .       26-27 

Battle  of  Neerwinden  .  .  .  .  27 

Mack's  illness  and  refusal  to  retreat  .  .       27-28 

Fatal  negotiations  with  Dumouriez — Their  effects    .  28 

Archduke  Charles's  letters  to  Kaiser  on  behalf  of 

Mack — Mack's  resignation          ...  29 

Correspondence  of  Coburg  and  Graf  Mercy  .       29-30 

Mack  at  battle  of  Famars — Is  invalided  and  given 
colonelcy  of  "  Jacquemin  "  Regiment — Mack's 
disastrous  friendship  with  Field-Marshal  Lacy  30 

Hohenlohe  replaces  Coburg — Letters   of    Archduke 
Charles  to  Austrian  Kaiser,  4th  January  1794 — 
Difficulty  with  Mack     .  .  .  .  31 

His  return  to  Vienna  before  receipt  of  letter — 
Policy  of  Austrian  Cabinet  under  Thugut — Mack 
in  Brussels,  January  1794 — Conference  there,  4th 
February  1794 — Mack's  demands  for  offensive  32 

Mack's  departure  for  London — His  return  to 
Netherlands,  February  1794 — His  mistake  with 
regard  to  negotiations — Opening  of  campaign  ; 
illness — Counsels  retreat  on  conditions  .  33 

Intrigues — Goes  to  Vienna  with  Emperor — British 
contingent  ask  to  have  him  back  at  front — 
Retirement  in  1794  until  1796 — Recalled  by 
Napoleon's  success  in  Italy — Intrigues  of 
Thugut — Mack  is  made  Chief  of  Staff,  Army  of 
Interior — Collision  with  Archduke  Charles — 
Goes  to  Naples  in  summer  of  1798  .  .  34 

Commands  Neapolitan  Army,  gth  October  1778 — 
Nelson's  opinion  of  Mack — Premature  advance 
against  Championnet — Arrest  by  Bonaparte  at 
Bologna — Escape  from  Paris  in  1800 — Thugut 's 
animosity  .  .  .  .  35 


xvi  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PAGB 

Pressure  of  conscription  on  nation  . 

Cause  of  downfall  in  i87o-French  War  Office  in 
Revolutionary  period  and  later— Confusion  and 
evolution  of  Napoleonic  Army  .  • 

Uniformity   of    commanding    officers    in    Imperial 

Army 58'59 

Important  note  as  to  reasons  of  their  excellence- 
Napoleon's   punishment  of  Hussar    brigade- 
Bravery  of  French  Army— Its  lack  of  "  polish  " 

—Survival  of  the  fittest 

Fault  of  long-service  Armies— Wise  system  of 
training— Learning  to  enforce  obedience- 
Facilities  offered  by  our  Territorial  system- 
Formation  of  French  "  Division  "  and  "  Army 
Corps"  ...  .60 

Best  working  bond  between  officers  and  men- 
Practice  of  French  Army— Practice  of  Austrian 
Generals  during  Revolutionary  War,  regarding 
orders— French  practice  regarding  same  .  61 

Captain  Colin's  "  Education  Militaire  de  Napoleon  " 
—Colonel  Camon's  study  of  Napoleon's  cam- 
paigns as  Emperor — General  Bonnal's  and 
General  Foch's  criticisms  on  value  of  Napoleonic 
Memoirs,  evidence  64 

Napoleon's  "  real  "  plan  of  campaign  .  .       64-65 

His  military  "  requisition  "  procedure — Napoleon's 
qualifications  for  victory — Reason  for  failure 
at  Marengo — Causes  him  to  invent  "  Cavalry 
Screen  "....•  66 

Campaign  of  Ulm,  1805 — Napoleon's  discovery  of 
cavalry  limitations — Insoluble  problem  revealed 
— Tactics  of  Army  under  Napoleon 
Anticipates  Moltke's  definition  of  "  Art  of  War  " — 
The  French  and  Prussian  drill  books  ;  mistakes 
in  their  adoption  ....  68 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS  xvii 

PAGE 

Prussian  idea  of  spirit  of  French  Infantry — Prussian 

authors  on  this  subject  ...  69 

Effect  of  Austrian  Light  Infantry  on  French  Army 

evolution — Characteristics  of  "  Voltigeurs  "  70 

Readjustment  of  Army  forced  on  Napoleon — 

Napoleon  at  Castiglione  .  .  .  71 

Summing-up  of  Chapter       ....  71-72 


CHAPTER   III 

POLITICAL  FACTORS  INFLUENCING  AUSTRIAN 
OPERATIONS 

At    the    outbreak    of    Revolutionary    Wars — Geo- 
graphical considerations  ...  74 
Importance     of     Ulm — Value     of     Bavaria — Re- 
entrant   frontiers — Napoleon    at    Milan — Mack 
at  Ulm — Had  Mack  had  a  free  hand — Imaginary 
dangers,  their  mystery  75 
Napoleon's  warning  to  Austria — Russia  approaches 

Austria  .....  76 

Archduke  Charles's  memoir  on  the  subject  .  .       76-79 

Reason  for  Mack's  being  restored  to  favour  .       80-8 1 

Comment  on  Archduke's  memoir     .  .  .       81-82 

Clausewitz's  opinion  of  Austrian  line  of  action — 
Mistaken  scorn — C.  von  B.  K.'s  vindication  of 
Austrian  line  of  action  ...  82 

Value  of  Switzerland  to  Austrians     .  .  .        82-83 

Communication  with  France  over  Swiss  roads          .  83 

Mack's  grasp  of  value  of  Switzerland — Mack  is  mis- 
led as  to  strength  of  French  troops — Contract 
of  alliance  between  Austria  and  Russia,  4th 
November  1804  ....  84 

Composition  of  "  Contract  "  .  .  .        84-85 

b 


xviii  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

General  Stutterheim's  "  memoir  "  of  6th  April  1805 

He  takes  "  Contract  "  to  Emperor  of  Russia — 

Response  of  Russian  General  Staff — Substance 
of  Stutterheim's  "  memoir "  .  .  85 

Russian  alliance  with  Great  Britain,  nth  April  1805 
— Indignation    in    Vienna     thereat — Delay    in 
reply  to  Russia  by  Austria — Russian  note,  2gth 
June      1805,     sent     to      Austria  —  Archduke 
Charles's  policy  ...  86 

Testimony  of  General  Duka  .  .  .       86-87 

Result  of  Duka's  statistics — Cobenzl  and  Mack — 
Mack's  advice  to  adhere  to  Russian  proposals — 
Is  blamed  by  authors  of   the   French  Official 
History,  "  Campaign  of  Ulm,"  therefor  .  87 

Comment  on  this  condemnation       .  .  .       87-88 

Continuation  of  French  Official  Historians'  opinion 

of  Mack's  policy  .  .  .  .  89 

Continuation  of  comment  thereon,  7th  to  i6th  July 

1805     ......       89-90 

Agreement  on   latter  date — Composition   of   Allied 
Annies — Treaty  between  Russia  and  Austria  on 
9th  August  1805  ....  90 

Protest  of  Archduke  Charles  .  .  .       90-91 

Mack's  preparations  for  war — Tries  to  "  swop  horses 
when  crossing  the  stream  " — Principal  change, 
its  causes  of  failure       .  .  .  .  91 

Comment  on  same  .....       91-92 

Important  fact  as  to  failure  of  Mack's  reforms         .  92 

Mack  becomes  virtual  dictator— His  note  of   I5th 
August  to  Austrian  Emperor— Necessity  of  his 
doing  so  .....  93 

Difficulties  of  Austrian  Emperor's  assuming  com- 
mand of  Army— Appointment  of  Archduke 
Ferdinand  (Footnote  on  his  services) — Council  of 
war  at  Hetzendorf,  2oth  August  1805 — Arch- 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS  xix 

PAGE 

duke  Ferdinand  and  Mack's  incompatibility  of 
disposition         .  ....  94 

Archduke  Charles's  plan  of  campaign  discussed         .       94~95 
Mack  opposes  it        .....  95 

Comment  on  Council  of  War  .  .  .       95~96 

Plan  of  Archduke  Charles  adopted  .  .  96 

Enumeration  of  strength  of  Austrian  Army — Plan 

of  active  operations      ....  97 

Quotation  from  Archduke  Charles  .  .  .       97-9$ 

One  underlined  sentence  is  Mack's   .  .  .       97~98 

Mack  takes  command,  2nd  September  1805,  at  Wels 
— His  first  move  towards  the  Inn — Klenau's 
command  .....  98 

Jellacid's  movements — Enumeration  of  movements 

of  Austrian  commands  and  their  strength      .  99 

Effect  of  Mack's  Army  orders  on  Archduke  Charles  .  99-100 
Important  lesson  learnt  from  Archduke's  note  to 
Austrian  Emperor — Austria  breaks  off  negotia- 
tions with  France,  3rd  September  1805 — 
Schwartzenberg  is  sent  to  Bavaria,  6th  Sep- 
tember 1805 — Conferences  with  Elector — 
Elector  slips  away  toward  Wiirzburg — Schwart- 
zenberg deceived,  rides  back  to  Mack,  gth  Sep- 
tember 1805 — Mack  sends  flying  columns  to 
pursue  Bavarians  ....  100 

Main  bodies  ordered  to  reach  Iller  on  igth  Sep- 
tember— Mack  reaches  Iller,  I5th  September — 
Archduke  Ferdinand  assumes  command  of 
army — His  orders  to  Mack  and  the  Army — 
Mack's  reception  of  order  .  .  .  101 

Mack's  letter  to  Archduke   ....      101-102 
Mack's    letter    to    Emperor   of    Austria — The    Em- 
peror's   answer — Meeting    of    Emperor,    Arch- 
duke   Ferdinand,    and    Mack,    2ist    September 
1805,  at  Landsberg       ....  102 


xx  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Arrangements  of  23rd  September— Orders  to  Kien- 

mayer's  Corps  . 

Disposition  of  Austrian  forces  on  3rd  October  1805   .    103-104 
Comment  on  this  disposition  •    105-106 

Mack's  answer  to  reprimand  as  to  hardships  of  this 

march.  ...  .    106-107 

Parallel  drawn  between  Mack  at  Ulm,    1805,   and 

Napoleon  at  Dresden  in  1813    .  .  .  107 

Comment    .  ....    107-108 


CHAPTER   IV 

THE  MARCH  FROM  BOULOGNE  TO  THE  RHINE 

Napoleon  wakes  up  to  significance  of  Austria's  attitude          109 
Selfishness    of    the    old    diplomacy — Opposition   of 

Austrian  and  Prussian  interests  .  .  no 

French  negotiations  \\ith  Prussia  after  seizure  of 
Hanover — Napoleon's  remark  to  Prussian  Am- 
bassador (November  1803)  in  Paris — Attitude 
of  King  of  Prussia  .  .  .  .  in 

His  correspondence  with  Austria  and  Russia  .    111-112 

La  Rochefoucauld's  letter  to  Napoleon — Letter  of 
Emperor  of    Austria  regarding  La  Rochefou- 
cauld's report  .  .  .  .  .  112 
Letter  of  Napoleon  regarding  Italian  republics           .    112-113 
Dates   of    this    correspondence :     December     1803, 
January  1804 — Its  effects  on  peace  party — War 
party's     predicament — Effects     of     Napoleon's 
coronation  at  Milan — The  seizure  of  Genoa — 
Napoleon's  designs  on  England               .              .  113 
Their  effect  on  his  Continental  policy           .              .    113-114 
His  precautionary  correspondence  with  Bavaria  and 
Wurtemberg— His   first   idea  of    Bavarian    co- 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS  xxi 

PAGE 

operation — Final  result  of  his  negotiations  with 
Bavarians  .  .  .  .  .114 

Relies  on  Prussian  Alliance  being  purchasable — Mis- 
takes the  King  of  Prussia's  attitude — Receives 
reports  between  I2th-2ist  August  1805 — De- 
cides war  against  Austria — Despatches  Duroc  to 
sign  alliance  with  Prussia  .  .  .  115 

Letter  of  Napoleon's  taken  by  Duroc  in  original 

French  .....  115-116 

Translation  in  footnote         ....    116-119 

Writes  to  Dejean,  Minister  of  Administration  for 

War  ......  118 

Orders  for  rations — Orders  for  rolling  material — 
Orders  to  Marmont  and  Bernadotte — Berthier 
issues  instructions  on  24th  August  .  .  1 19 

Berthier's  letter  to  Marmont — Orders  for  Cuirassiers 

and  Dragoons,  24th  August  .  .  .  120 

Their  organisation  modified — Oudinot's  Grenadiers 
warned  to  march ;  their  destination  — 
Napoleon's  instructions  to  Murat  and  Bertrand  121 

His  orders  for  the  26th  August  1805 — His  letter  of 
28th  August  —  New  dispositions  of  Davout, 
Soult  and  Ney — Positions  of  Advance  Guard  .  122 

Savary's  reconnaissance       ....    122-123 

Explanation  of  change  in  Napoleon's  dispositions 
— Opinion  of  French  Official  History — Comment 
on  this  opinion — Napoleon  becomes  aware  of 
Austrian  and  Russian  preparedness  .  .  123 

His  revised  orders   .....  124 

DESCRIPTION  OF  GRAND  ARMY 

Its  great  weakness  .....  124 

Composition  of  Army — Returns  of  the  year  XIII., 
showing  service  of  troops — viz.  Sappers,  Light 
Cavalry,  Infantry  ,  .  .  .  125 


XX11 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


PAGE 


Men  over  ten  years' service.  •      I25  126^ 

Officers    and   non-coms.— Survivors   of   Old    Royal 

Army  Hussars— Marbot's  description  of  them    .  126 

State  of  the  other  arms          .  .  •    126-127 

Desertions— Furlough— Physical     development     of 

recruits  .  I27 

Composition     of     officers      (Grand     Army)— Their 

number  and  ages  .  •  •    127-128 

The  picked  men— Sub- lieutenants— Lieutenants — 
Captains — Quotation  regarding  training  and 
discipline 

Comment  on  above — Cavalry  mounts  .  129 

Artillery  and  Engineers       .  .  .129-130 

Analysis  of  age  and  service  of  the  141  General 
Officers— The  crying  need  of  the  Army — viz. 
horses  ....  130 

Comment  on  this  need — State  of  Grand  Army  when 

it  crossed  the  Rhine      .  .  .  .  13 I 

Lack  of  time  and  money  to  ensure  adequate  prepara- 
tion— Attitude  of  civilians  to  Army — Davout's 
measures  taken  at  Lille — At  Vitry — Roads  in 
the  Ardennes  .  .  .  .  .132 

Sufferings  of  horses  ....    132-133 

Sufferings  of  Artillery — Soult's  report — Davout's 
predicament — Transport  available — Lack  of 
necessities  of  equipment  .  .  .  133 

Pay  of  troops  .....    133-134 

State  of  Army  transport — Soult's  report  of  its  diffi- 
culties— Attitude  of  inhabitants  to  requisitions 
— Marmont  march  from  Holland  to  the  Rhine  .  134 

Bernadotte  in  Hanover — His  request  to  Elector — 
Elector's  indecision — Bernadotte 's  difficulties 
near  Frankfort  .  .  .  .  135 

Reaches  Wiirtzberg — Napoleon's  dissatisfaction  at 
Strassburg  (25th  September) — Duroc's  move- 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS  xxiii 

PAGE 

ments — Diplomatic  difficulties — His  letter  of 

8th  September  1805  is  of  special  interest  136 

Is  received  by  Napoleon,  iyth  September — Com- 
ment on  Napoleon's  anger  .  .  .  137 

His  decision  in  letter  to  Bernadotte  .  .    137-138 

Comment  on  letters  to  above,  to  Talleyrand,  Murat, 

Otto  ......  138 

Optimism  of  Napoleon          ....    138-139 

CHAPTER   V 

FROM  THE  RHINE  TO  THE  DANUBE 

Grand    Army,   geographical   conditions    of — March 

— Weather        .....  140 

Fezensac's  description  of  short  campaign      .  .    141-142 

Comment  on  above  ....  142 

Napoleon's   order   of    7th    October    1805 — General 

Bouvier's  letter  of  gth  October  .  .  .  143 

Suchet's  report  of  same  day — Vandamme's  letter — 

Marmont's  letter  of  same  date  .  .  144 

Marmont's  letter  of  loth  October  to  Berthier  .    144-145 

Napoleon's  answer  to  complaints  through  Berthier — 

Napoleon's  "  driving  force  "  .  .  145 

M.  Colin's  comment  on  the  situation  .  .    145-146 

Danger  of  extreme  privation — Davout  to  Berthier, 

nth  October — Comment  on  this  letter  .  146 

Napoleon's  attitude  towards  marauders       .  .  147 

Comment  on  same  .....    147-148 
First   itinerary  for  march  from    Rhine    to    Danube 
(loth       September) — Arrangements      for      re- 
quisitions and  bivouacs  .  .  .  148 
Austrian  advance  to  Ulm  and  Tiler — Directions  to 
Murat  and  Ney — Date  of  basic  order  of  cam- 
paign— Disposition  of  troops  according  to  this 
document  at  beginning  of  Ulm  campaign          .  149 


xxiv  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Murat's    movements— Lannes'     movements— Ney's 

movements       . 
Friction  between  Corps  Commanders  and  Berthier— 

Berthier's  contradictory  orders 

Murat's  letter  to  Berthier    .  .  .151-152 

Berthier's  reply 

Napoleon's  letter  to  Murat  •    152-153 

Comment  on  this  letter        ...  *53 

Napoleon's  difficulties  with  his  Generals      .  .    153-154 

Provision  for  contingency  of  Austrian  offensive        .  154 

Positions  of  3rd  October  (Grand  Army)       .  .    154-^55 

Comment  on  above  ....    i55~I56 

Napoleon's  letter  to  Soult  (3rd  October)      .  .156-157 

4th  October.     Corps  movements  —  Enemy's  move- 
ments— Murat's  search  for  prisoners      .  157 
Bernadotte  at    Ansbach — Comment   on    above    in- 
cident .....  I58 
French  spies — Reports  of  4th  October          .              .            159 
Napoleon's  orders  to  Murat — Napoleon's  orders  to 

Bourcier  .  .  .  .  .160 

Napoleon's  covering  letter  with  above  orders  .    160-161 

Napoleon  prepares  to   cross   Danube  —  Napoleon's 

orders  to  Soult  .  .  .  .161 

Napoleon's    orders    to     Davout — Murat's    Cavalry 

Screen  .....  162 

Morning  of  7th  October       ....    162-163 

CHAPTER   VI 

AUSTRIAN  OPERATIONS  FROM  THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE 
DANUBE  TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN 

Austrian    movements    from    3rd     October — Mack's 

plans  after  reports  of  spies      .  .  .  164 

Mack's  new  order  of  battle  ,  .  ,    164-165 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS  xxv 

PAGE 

Comment  on  above — Vandamme  (on  6th  October) 
and  Liechtenstein  Hussars  at  Harburg — Bridge 
demolished  over  Danube  by  battalion  of  Col- 
loredo  ......  165 

Collision  with  Soult  and  Murat  at  above  place — 
Kienmayer's  retreat  on  Aichach — Mack  at 
Gunzberg  (yth  October) — News  of  Donau- 
worth  and  Ansbach  .  .  .  .166 

Comment  on  Mack's  idea  of  trying  to  rejoin  Kien- 

mayer  .  .  .  .  .  166-167 

Mack's  letter  to  Kutusov  (8th  October) — Its  im- 
portance (comment)  ....  167 

Quotation  from  Mack's  justification  of  his  conduct  .    167-172 

8th  October  1805.  Aufenberg  at  Wertingen — 
Orders  sent  to  him  cancelling  previous  instruc- 
tions— Situation  at  Wertingen  .  .  .  172 

News  of  French  at  Pfaffenhofen — Composition  of 
Aufenberg's  detachment  to  meet  French  force — 
Defeat  of  detachment  at  Thierheim  and 
Frauenstetten — Aufenberg's  preparations  before 
Gunzberg  gate  and  Augsberg's  gate  at  Wertin- 
gen ..  .  173 

Arrival  of  French  at  Wertingen — Defeat  of  Aufen- 
berg— Estimate  of  Austrian  losses  .  .  174 

Comment  on  action  and  losses         .  .  .    174-175 

Mack  on  the  gth  October  at  Gunzberg  receives  news 
of  defeat — Conflict  of  opinion  with  his  coun- 
sellors regarding  it  .  .  .  175 

Decides  to  cross  the  Danube  and  threatens  French 

communications  ....  175-176 

Orders  to  Jellacic,  to  Klenau,  Gottesheim  and 
Weraeck — French  attack  on  d'Aspre — French 
resisted  in  Gunzberg — Mack's  command  appears 
from  Burgau  .  .  .  .  .176 

French  capture  the  bridge  at  Gunzberg — Austrian 


XXVI 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


losses,  gth  October  1805— Archduke  Ferdinand's 
proposed  retreat— Mack's  decision  to  enter  Ulm 
—Seizure  of  bridge  at  Elchingen  by  the  French 
Extract  from  Mack's  justification    . 
Night  of  the  loth  October.     Austrians  retire  to  Ulm 
Comment  on  situation  and  "  Diary  of  an  Austrian 
Staff  Officer"   on   spirit  of   Austrian   Army- 
Redistribution  of  regiments  by  Mack — Comment 
on  this  procedure 

Reasons  for  Mack's  action— Letter  of  Austrian  Em- 
peror to  Archduke  Ferdinand    .  .180 
Differences    between    Archduke    and     Mack— Con- 
versation between  Mack  and  F.  M.  Giulay       .  181 
Archduke's  acknowledgment  of  Emperor's  letter — 
Mack's   account  of   night  of    loth    October — 
Comment          ....  182 

nth  October.     Mack  submits  draft  of  his  proposed 

organisation  to  Archduke — Terms  of  draft          .  183 

Comment — Disposition  of  Austrians  on  morning  of 
nth  October — Engagement  at  Haslach — Com- 
ment   ......  184 

Important  capture  of  Ney's  orders  by  Austrians         .  185 

Mack's   account  in    "  Justification  "    of   failure    to 

profit  by  information  gained     .  .  .    185-186 

Comment     ......  186 

Further  extract  from  "  Justification,"  I2th  October  187-188 
Extract  from  Mack's  "  Justification  "  .  .    188-190 

Effect  of  Werneck's  refusal  to  march  on  his  troops — 

He  marches  on  I3th  October     .  .  .  190 

Disposition  of  Austrian  forces  .  .  .    190-191 

Readj ustment  of  "  order  of  battle  ".  .  .  191 

State  of  roads  between  Ulm  and  Elchingen  .  .    191-192 

Affairs  of  French  outposts  at  Elchingen — Werneck's 
position — Mack  in  Ulm — Reports  of  French 
advance  .....  192. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS  xxvii 

PAGE 

Mack  is  mystified — News  of  i^th  October  regarding 
England  and  France — Mack's  deduction  from 
report  ......  193 

Mack's  general  order  to  troops  at  Ulm          .  .  194 

Mack's  mistake        .....    194-195 

Comment — i4th   October.     Austrians  on   night   of 

I3th-i4th  October        .  .  .  .195 

•French  repair  blunders  of  staff  and  arrive  at  Ried- 
heim — Leipheim — Ney       at       Elchingen — Dis- 
positions of  Riesch,  when  line  of  Danube  fell     .  196 
French  take  Austrians  in  flank — Austrian  losses         .  197 
Positions   of    Riesch — Schwartzenberg — Werneck — 

Jellacic  ....        ;.    .    197-198 


CHAPTER   VII 

FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  THE  6TH  OCTOBER  TO 
THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN 

7th  October.  Disposition  of  Soult — Murat — 
Vandamme — Affair  of  bridge  at  Donauworth — 
Affair  of  bridge  at  Rain — Arrival  of  Emperor  at 
Donauworth  .  .  .  .  .199 

Ney  ordered  against  Ulm — Disposition  of  French  on 
night  of  7th  October — Vandamme — Legrand — 
St  Hilaire — Suchet — Imperial  Guard — V.  Corps 
— Bourcier  —  Baraguey  -  D'Hilliers  —  Davout — 
Marmont — Bernadotte — Available  information 
regarding  Austrians  ....  200 

Napoleon's  need  of  information        .  .  .   200-201 

Napoleon  dictates  letter  to  Ney,  7th-8th  October      .  201-202 
Napoleon's  personal  letter  to  Ney — Orders  to  2nd, 

3rd,  4th  and  5th  Corps  .  .  .  202 

Comment    ......   202-203 


xxviii  TABLE   OF  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Failure  of  French  troops  to  reach  assigned  destina- 
tions—Bivouacs of  French  Corps  on  night  of  8th 
October  ....  2°4 

Murat's  and  Lannes's  combat  at  Wertingen  .   204-205 

Summary  of  day's  marching  and  position  of  Corps — 
Baron  Thiebault  on  execution  of  orders  in 
Grand  Army  ....  2O5 

Baron  Thiebault's  account  of  contradictory  orders 

to  St  Hilaire     ...  •   205-208 

Napoleon's  letter  to  St  Hilaire         .  .  206 

9th  October  .....   208-209 

Emperor  Napoleon's  misconception  of  Mack's  move- 
ments— His   orders    to   Corps — Soult,    Davout, 
Larmes  —  Marmont  —  Bernadotte  —  Ney  - 
Berthier's  letter  of  8th-gth  October  to  Ney        .  209 

Ney's  opinion  of  situation  ;  orders  to  his  command — 

Berthier's  second  letter  to  Ney  (9th  October)     .  210 

Ney's  engagement  at  Giinzberg — His  news  regarding 
Ulm — Ney's  report  hi  consequence  of  news — 
Napoleon  and  Berthier  refuse  to  credit  informa- 
tion regarding  Ulm  .  .  .  .  211 

Napoleon's  caution  to  Murat  .  .  .   211-212 

Orders  to  Lannes  and  Soult — Positions  of  Soult 
—  Davout  —  Marmont  —  Bernadotte.  loth 
October.  Napoleon  on  gth-ioth  October — 
His  opinion  of  general  situation — His  decision 
to  divide  the  Grand  Army  .  .  .  212 

His  own  movements — Orders  to  Murat — Instruc- 
tions for  Ney's  operations  against  Ulm — Ber- 
thier's draft  of  same  .  .  .  .213 

Comment   (Grouping  of   French  Army) — Comment 

(Cavalry  screen)  .  .  .  .214 

First  idea  of  "  fixed  point " — Gazan's  Division  on 

nth  October — nth  October     .  .  .  215 

Ney's  orders  on  evening  of  i  ith  ;  Letter  to  Dupont     215-216 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS  xxix 

PAGE 

Ney's  further  orders  to  Dupont — Corps  orders  (Bara- 

guey-D'Hilliers)  .  .  .  .216 

Staff  Officers'  instructions,  and  ride  to  Stotzingen      .  217 

Comment     ......   217-218 

Dupont,  execution  of  orders — Dupont,  number  of  his 

force — Dupont  engages  Austrians  at  Haslach     .  218 

Result  of  Prince  Ferdinand's  obstructiveness — 6th 

Corps  at  Haslach — Comment    .  .  .  219 

Napoleon  and  Ney's  reports,  loth-nth  October — 

Berthier  to  Lannes  (Napoleon's  dictation)          .  220 

Napoleon  to  Murat  .....   220-221 

Movements  of  Lannes  and  Murat — Napoleon's  hesita- 
tion with  regard  to  Ulm — Dispositions  of  Mar- 
mont,  etc.,  round  Augsberg       .  .  .  221 

Bernadotte's  destination      ....   221-222 

Soult's  report  from  Landsberg — Bernadotte's  report 
from  Munich — Napoleon's  order  to   Davout — 
Napoleon's  order  to  Cuirassier  Division.     i2th 
October.     Murat  and  Ney  at  Giinzberg — Delay 
of  their  orders  to  Dupont  .  .  .  222 

Panic  among  Dupont's  men  ;   retreat  .  .   222-223 

Orders  follow  Dupont  to  Brenz — Murat's  movements 
on    line    of    Iller — Austrian    Army     on     I3th 
October — Napoleon's  counter-instructions          .  223 

Napoleon's  letter  to  Murat  .  .  .   223-224 

Dictates   to    Berthier   letter    to    Davout — Austrian 
numerical      force — Comment — Remnants        of 
Napoleon's  false  hypothesis       .  .  .  224 

Berthier  to  Bernadotte         ....   224-225 

Last  traces  of  Napoleon's  indecision — Instructions 

to  Murat  to  repair  bridges  practically  useless      .  225 

Berthier  to   Bernadotte   on   Napoleon's  plans   and 

orders  ......   225-227 

1 3th  October.     Marshal  Lannes'  important  letter  to 

Murat — The  Emperor's  false  conception  .   227-228 


xxx  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Murat's  mistaken  comment  on  Lannes'  dispatch       .   228-229 
Napoleon  at  Giinzberg— Position  of  Ney— Loison— 

Malher— Dupont  .  229 

Napoleon's  orders  to  Lannes  •    229-230 

Napoleon's  orders  to  Marmont— News  of  Dupont  on 
the  Brenz— News  of  6th  Corps— Napoleon's  anger 
with  Ney— Napoleon's  orders  to  Ney  for  I4th 
October — Dupont's  report  .  230 

Positions  of  troops  on  night  of  I3th-i4th  October. 
i4th    October.     Napoleon's    orders    for     I4th 
October— Berthier    to    Ney— Dupont's    move- 
ments on  1 4th  October  .  231 
Ney's  movements  on  I4th  October  .                            .   231-232 
A  typical  French  Revolutionary  attack        .  232 
Loison's  Division                  ....  233 


CHAPTER    VIII 

FROM  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN  TO  THE  CAPITULA- 
TION  OF   ULM 

French  account  of  operations,  i4th  October  .  234 

Archduke  Ferdinand's  attempt  to  evacuate  Ulm  .  234-235 
Mack's  refusal  to  follow  the  Archduke — Archduke's 

retreat  from  Ulm  ....  235 

Position  of  Werneck  ....  235-236 

Numbers  of  his  troops — Werneck  reaches  Neren- 

stetten  .  .  .  .  .236 

Werneck's  further  movements — Order  from  Mack  to 

Werneck — Order  from  Archduke  to  Werneck  .  237 

Second  order  from  Archduke  to  Werneck — State  of 

Austrian  troops  .  .  .  .  238 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS  xxxi 

PAGE 

Surrender  of  Werneck  —  Archduke  Ferdinand  at 
Oettingen  —  Archduke  Ferdinand's  letter  to 
Austrian  Emperor  ....  239 

Movements  of  the  French  Army  (i4th  October)        .   239-240 
I5th  October.     Napoleon's  dispositions,   I4th-i5th 

October  .....  240 

Attack  of  Suchet's  Division  on  Michelsberg  and  Geis- 
berg — Dupont's  movements  ;  attacks  Austrians 
at  Herbrechtingen — Is  attacked  in  flank  .  241 

Bivouacs  of  French  troops,  I5th-i6th  October  .   241-242 

1 6th  October.     Napoleon's  anxiety  on  night  of  I5th- 

i6th  October    .....  242 

Orders  General  Morton  to  Dupont — Calls  up  Murat 
for  verbal  instructions — Orders  to  Divisions 
Rivaud-Dumonceau — Spirit  of  French  troops — 
Mack  after  Archduke's  desertion  .  .  243 

Mack's  courage — Number  of  troops  at  his  disposal    .    243-244 
Refuses  to  surrender  Ulm — Mack's  Proclamation  at 

Ulm — Comment  on  same,  and  on  Ulm   .  .  244 

Comment  on  general  situation  .  .  .  245 

Mack's  recalcitrant  Staff  ;   their  insubordinate  letter  245-246 
Liechtenstein  sent  to  negotiate  with  Ney       .  .  246 

Emperor's  reply  to  Liechtenstein      .  .  .    246-247 

Emperor's  final  ultimatum — Skirmishing  at  Ulm — 
"  Parlementaire  " — Napoleon   invites  Liechten- 
stein to  negotiate  ....  247 
French  accounts  of  interview — Terms  of  surrender 

of  Ulm  .  .  .  .  .248 

Mack's  delay  of  eight  days  on  conditions — Confusion 
after  French  take  Stuttgart  gate  of  Ulm — Final 
surrender  of  Ulm  ....  249 

Details  of  prisoners  taken  at  Ulm — Wertingen — 
Memmingen —  Giinzberg —  Elchingen —  Haslach 
— Comment  on  armistice  and  surrender  .  250 

Napoleon's  movements  after  surrender  of  Ulm  .   250-251 


xxxii  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER   IX 

CONCLUSION 

PAGE 

Doctrine    of    re-entrant    and    salient     frontiers — 

Napoleon's  value  of  same  .  .  .  252 

Mack's      views — Napoleon's     enforced      sweeping 

movements       .....  253 

Napoleon's  ignorance  of  Mack's  work  of  reorganisa- 
tion— Mack's  conduct  after  reconnaissance   at 
Wertingen         .  .  .  .  .254 

His  views  in  letter  to  Austrian  Emperor        .  .   254-255 

Obstacles  of  ground — Archduke's  misconduct  .  255 

Difficulties  of  bad  weather   ....   256-257 

Marching  of  Austrians          .  .  .  .  257 

Reference  to  Geological  Chart          .  .  .   257-259 

Strategy      ......   259-262 

Strategy — Value  of  5th  element       .  .  .   262-263 

Strategy — First  condition  of  victory  .  .  264 

M.  E.  M. 


THE    ULM    CAMPAIGN 

CHAPTER    I 

THE   AUSTRIAN  ARMY 

THE  evolution  of  the  Austrian  Army  deserves  far 
closer  attention  than  it  has  hitherto  received  in 
this  country,  because  in  no  other  one  belonging 
to  the  Western  nations  can  the  process  of  growth 
under  uniform  conditions  be  more  thoroughly 
studied.  The  British  Army  has  rarely  fought 
twice  within  the  same  theatre  of  war  during  a 
generation  of  a  soldier's  life — say  twenty-five 
years  ;  the  French  fighting  organisation  has  twice 
been  rent  from  end  to  end  and  reconstructed — 
once  in  the  absolute  presence  of  overwhelming 
enemies — and  once  at  least  the  Prussians  have 
had  to  undergo  the  same  experience.  But  in 
Austria,  even  after  the  misfortunes  of  1805 
and  1809,  no  -violent  break  with  the  past  ever 
took  place,  until  after  Sadowa.  Even  then, 
though  the  methods  of  filling  the  ranks  and  the 
term  of  service  within  them  were  profoundly 
modified,  the  regiments  essentially  remained,  and 

A  I 


2  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

one  can  trace  their  gradual  evolution  by  suc- 
cessive small  adaptations  to  the  changes  in  their 
environment,  from  the  days  of  Wallenstein  and 
Tilly,  and  even  earlier  amongst  the  freebooters 
and  condottieri  of  Sir  John  Hawkwood's  time. 

Essentially  the  defence  of  her  frontiers  rested, 
as  in  all  feudal  countries,  upon  the  duty  of  every 
able-bodied  man  to  serve,  under  his  immediate 
overlord,  in  emergencies.  But  in  the  days  when 
War  was  a  chronic  condition  of  existence,  and  the 
trade  of  handling  weapons  one  which  required 
almost  a  lifetime  to  master,  the  system,  except  on 
the  frontiers  adjacent  to  her  less  civilised  neigh- 
bour, had  fallen,  as  in  other  countries,  almost 
completely  into  abeyance,  and  the  levies  it  pro- 
vided had  been  replaced  by  a  professional  force 
of  regulars,  which,  having  begun  by  being  purely 
"  mercenary,"  as  the  skilled  labour  employed  by 
contractors  to-day  is  also  mercenary,  had  gradu- 
ally, as  the  tradition  of  the  regiments  evolved 
itself,  grown  into  a  voluntary  Army,1  much  as 
our  own  Army  still  remains  in  spite  of  our 
shorter  service. 

1  On  the  close  of  the  Seven  Years'  War  much  attention  was 
devoted  to  improving  the  system  of  keeping  up  the  numerical 
strength  of  the  Army.  By  an  order  dated  gth  May  1763,  conscrip- 
tion with  substitutes  was  introduced,  the  term  of  service  being 
indefinite,  practically  for  life.  This  proved  unsatisfactory,  and  in 
1770  the  Prussian  "Canton"  system  was  introduced.  In  this  the 
country  was  divided  into  regimental  districts  or  "cantons,"  each 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  3 

Originally  the  several  commands  had  been 
raised  by  the  "  contract  "  system.  The  Monarch 
applied  to  some  well-known  soldier  of  fortune  to 
raise  a  certain  number  of  men,  and  to  command 
them  in  the  field  for  a  specified  purpose  and  rate 
of  remuneration  ;  then  by  a  process  of  survival 
certain  leaders  and  their  followers  acquired  an 
established  reputation.  The  chiefs  were  rewarded 
by  grants  of  land,  then  settling  the  pick  of  their 
men  around  them,  the  commands  gradually 
struck  root  into  the  country  and  became  identified 
with  specific  territorial  districts.  The  sons  of 
these  men  grew  up  in  the  traditions  of  the  regi- 
ments and  in  due  time  came  forward  as  willing 
recruits,  whilst  there  was  always  a  fairly  constant 
interchange  between  the  men  on  the  frontiers, 
who  hankered  after  the  regular  service,  and  the 
bolder  spirits  of  the  plains  who  longed  to  get 
out  into  the  world.  The  frontiersmen  of  Austria 
were,  in  fact,  to  the  Austrian  Army,  very  much 

bound  to  find  a  given  number  of  troops  with  recourse  to  the  ballot 
if  necessary,  and  each  district  kept  a  reserve  of  640  men  on  in- 
definite furlough  at  call.  The  Cavalry  appear  to  have  relied  on 
voluntary  enlistment.  In  1792  Mack  spoke  of  the  Austrian  system 
in  the  following  terms  :  "No  recruit  is  taken  whose  service  is 
wanted  for  productive  labours  j  on  the  other  hand,  no  able-bodied 
man  escapes  who  can  be  spared  from  them,"  an  ideal  perhaps 
rarely  attained.  Max  Jahns  states  "  the  annual  wastage  was  small, 
only  20  per  cent."  According  to  this  the  death-rate  must  have 
been  about  three  times  as  high  as  in  the  pre- Mutiny  days  in  India, 
when  it  stood  at  6  per  cent.  See  "Geschichte  der  Kriegswissen- 
schaften,"  vol.  iii.  p.  2295. 


4  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

what  the  Pathans  and  Afridis  are  to  the  Indian 
Army  at  the  present  day.  The  presence  of  these 
wilder  spirits  necessitated  a  stern  discipline. 
This  welded  the  units  into  admirable  machines  for 
the  old  linear  form  of  fighting,  but  it  destroyed 
the  individuality  of  the  men. 

Continuity  of  tradition,  the  semi-feudal  type  of 
command,  and  territorial  connection,  all  these 
tended  to  make  the  Army  exceedingly  conserva- 
tive and  susceptible  of  restraint ;  but  it  was 
precisely  this  docility  which  handicapped  it  most 
when  it  came  into  collision  with  the  new  methods 
of  the  French  Revolution. 

It  is  necessary  here  to  go  back  a  long  way  to 
establish  what  the  old  methods  of  Continental 
armies  really  were,  and  how  they  had  arisen,  for 
the  British  Army — by  whose  traditions  English 
writers  are  naturally  disposed  to  judge  all  military 
events — from  the  nature  of  its  service,  never 
fought  long  enough  in  any  one  district  to  become 
thoroughly  saturated  with  its  local  conditions. 
India  and  America  were  always  there  to  correct 
any  wide  departure  from  the  primitive  principles 
vpf  War,  and  our  failure  to  realise  Continental 
standpoints  has  sterilised  nine-tenths  of  the 
efforts  of  our  critics  and  historians,  more  particu- 
larly as  regards  the  period  now  before  us.  Now 
without  this  basis  of  knowledge  it  is  quite  impos- 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  5 

sible  to  estimate  fairly  the  difficulties  with  which 
all  ranks  of  the  Austrian  Army  had  to  contend, 
and  the  very  real  skill  which  some  of  their  leaders 
showed  in  their  endeavours  to  master  them. 

The  keynote  of  the  whole  situation  lay  in 
the  hold  which  the  so-called  "  Laws  of 
Warfare  "  had  obtained  over  the  minds  of  all 
classes  during  the  eighteenth  century,  and  these 
laws  originated  in  the  following  manner. 
Before  the  horrors  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War 
had  reached  their  culminating  point,  a  strong 
reaction  against  pushing  the  principles  of  War  to 
their  utmost  logical  conclusion  had  already  set  in 
amongst  all  the  higher  intellects  of  Europe,  and 
many  protests  had  been  published.  The  chief 
of  these  sprang  from  the  pen  of  Grotius,  a  learned 
Dutch  jurist,  and  was  entitled  "  De  Bello  ac 
Pace."  Its  object  was  to  mitigate  the  suffering  of 
War,  both  for  combatants  and  non-combatants,  by 
mutual  agreement  between  belligerents,  and  ever 
since  then  it  has  formed  the  foundation  of  exist- 
ing codes  of  International  Law.  It  met  with  con- 
siderable support,  but  the  devils  of  cruelty  and 
rapacity  in  the  combatants  had  been  thoroughly 
roused,  and  being  now  no  longer  restrained  by  the 
old  custom  of  holding  prisoners  to  ransom,  it 
needed  the  accumulation  of  suffering  which  the 
next  fifteen  years  so  abundantly  provided  before 


6  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

"expediency,"  not  "humanity,"  stepped  in  and 
compelled  moderation. 

By  this  time  the  whole  of  Central  Europe  had 
become  such  a  desert  that  normal  operations  of 
War  were  practically  impossible.  Only  fast- 
moving  bodies  could  find  subsistence  along  their 
lines  of  march,  while  the  need  of  rapid  mobility 
practically  compelled  the  abandonment  of  the 
heavy  artillery  and  siege  material  which  alone 
could  ensure  the  reduction  of  fortresses.  Hence 
every  hamlet  and  chateau  developed  walls  and 
ramparts,  and  at  the  first  sign  of  an  approaching 
command  the  peasants — everywhere  against  the 
combatants — drove  off  what  cattle  they  had 
to  the  forests,  and  for  themselves  took  refuge 
within  the  walled  towns  which  soon  grew  up 
under  the  shelter  of  the  older  castles. 

Organised  operations  thus  became  an  im- 
possibility, and  the  War  died  of  sheer  inanition. 
Then  began  the  process  of  reconstruction,  and  the 
first  thing  needed  was  the  erection  of  an  armed 
police,  capable  of  dealing  with  the  hordes  of 
deserters  and  disbanded  marauders  who  preyed 
on  everyone  alike.  This  police  force  was  con- 
stituted from  the  most  loyal  and  disciplined  men 
of  the  old  armies,  and  as  long  as  the  necessity  of 
their  services  was  felt  the  civil  population  not  only 
co-operated  with  them  gratefully,  but  were  even 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  7 

thankful  for  the  protection  which  they  afforded. 
But  peace  settled  down  again,  and  as  usual — 

"  God  was  neglected  and  the  soldier  slighted." 

The  people  kicked  against  the  cost  of  their  pro- 
tectors, and  their  rulers  were  hard  put  to  it  to 
scrape  up  the  revenue  needed  for  their  mainten- 
ance. For  the  time  being,  civil  law  was  in 
abeyance,  and  there  ensued  a  struggle  for  survival 
amongst  the  independent  princes  and  knights. 
Each  strove  to  rectify  his  frontier  at  the  expense 
of  his  neighbour,  and  the  simplest  expedient  was 
found  to  be  the  occupation  of  a  rival's  territory 
with  armed  troops,  in  an  entirely  peaceable 
manner,  for  there  was  literally  no  possibility  on 
either  side  of  proceeding  to  the  extremes  of  active 
hostilities.  There  was  not  sufficient  vitality 
remaining  to  appeal  to  the  final  arbitrament  of 
battle,  for,  on  the  first  hint  of  such  intention, 
the  cattle  would  have  disappeared  again  in  the 
forests  and  the  people  have  taken  cover  within 
their  walled  towns  to  make  common  cause  against 
both  forces. 

A  prince's  revenue  in  those  days  depended 
principally  upon  the  numbers  of  his  people. 
The  addition  of  a  million  souls  practically  meant 
so  much  more  to  his  rent-roll,  and,  the  cost  of  an 
Army  remaining  relatively  a  fixed  quantity,  an 
augmentation  of  territory  rendered  it  possible 


8  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

either  to  lighten  the  taxation  of  his  original 
subjects  or  to  save  up  more  money  to  pay  for 
additional  troops. 

The  latter  course  was  that  most  usually 
favoured,  because — there  being  no  field  for  the 
profitable  investment  of  capital  in  banks,  or 
industries,  etc. — the  best-paying  investments  were 
trained  and  armed  men  who  could  be  employed  in 
settling  disputes  about  land  with  one's  neighbour. 

But  this  employment  of  troops  needed 
enormous  tact  in  its  application,  for  it  was  not 
only  necessary,  as  pointed  out  above,  to  prevent 
the  civil  population  turning  against  both  sides, 
but  it  was  also  most  desirable  to  make  it  apparent 
to  the  inhabitants  of  the  occupied  territory,  that 
life  under  the  protection  of  King  Log  was  prefer- 
able to  their  previous  existence  under  King  Stork. 
Hence  arose,  not  only  the  need  for  rigid  discipline 
within  the  armies  themselves,  but  for  the  most 
extreme  consideration  for  the  rights  and  property 
of  individuals;  because,  if  actual  war  resulted, 
supplies  would  immediately  disappear  unless  the 
conduct  of  the  troops  beforehand  had  been  so 
excellent  that  the  country  people  continued 
willing  to  bring  their  cattle  and  food  to  the  market- 
places. It  was  also  found  that  everywhere  ready- 
money  payments  proved  the  best  commissariat 
officers. 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  9 

It  is  necessary  to  insist  on  this  point  because, 
without  a  tolerably  complete  knowledge  of  all 
that  it  entails,  it  is  impossible  to  understand  the 
conditions  which  hampered  all  regular  forces 
during  the  latter  years  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
and  alone  rendered  the  strategy  of  the  French 
Revolutionary  forces  practicable. 

A  few  illustrations  may  serve  to  drive  the  lesson 
home.  In  1785  the  Austrian  troops,  being  on  the 
march  against  the  Turks,  the  ferrymen  on  the 
Save  struck  for  higher  pay  and  the  unfortunate 
commander  had  to  write  to  Vienna  for  authority 
and  the  money  to  comply  with  their  requirements. 

During  the  Austrian  occupation  of  the  Nether- 
lands, and  whilst  hostilities  were  actually  raging 
with  the  French,  the  Austrian  commanders  were 
compelled  not  only  to  pay  ready  money  for  all 
supplies  but  to  pay  rent  for  their  camping  grounds 
and  soldiers'  quarters,  and  when  this  rent  was  not 
forthcoming,  for  some  sick  and  wounded  left 
behind  on  the  line  of  march,  the  miserable  men 
were  thrown  out  into  the  streets,  and  would  have 
perished  but  for  the  humanity  of  the  Catholic 
priests  and  their  institutions.  Finally,  in  1793, 
during  the  siege  of  Mayence,  when  the  French 
were  actually  entering  the  city,  a  battalion 
of  Austrian  infantry  could  find  no  boatmen  to 
take  them  across  the  river  to  Kastel,  because  the 


io  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

officer  commanding  had  unfortunately  no  money 
in  his  pocket  for  their  fares,  and  the  boatmen 
insisted  on  payment  in  advance.  The  battalion 
accordingly  laid  down  its  arms  ! l 

Practically,  therefore,  an  Austrian,  or  indeed 
any,  commander's  hands,  other  than  those  in  the 
French  Army,  were  as  much  tied  by  custom  and 
tradition  as  were  our  own  during  manoeuvres  in 
England  twenty  years  ago.  The  troops  might  be 
— indeed  as  units  they  were — admirable  in  smart- 
ness, drill  and  efficiency,  but  if  the  provision 
waggons  did  not  arrive  in  time  the  men  went 
supperless  to  sleep  in  the  open.  This  was  a  con- 
dition of  things  for  which  the  regular  soldier  of 
those  days  had  not  bargained,  and  if  repeated  too 
often  he  was  apt  to  hold  that  it  relieved  him  of 
his  oath  of  allegiance,  consequently  he  took  the 
first  opportunity  of  deserting. 

So  thoroughly  indeed  had  the  troops  assimi- 
lated this  teaching  that  the  civil  population  in 
Central  Europe  had  become  almost  indifferent  to 
their  presence.  Trade  went  on  in  the  same  way 
whether  their  country  was  at  peace  or  at  war, 
and  as  long  as  this  happened  to  be  the  case  they 
cared  little  what  colour  of  coat  the  soldiers  about 

1  For  these  and  many  similar  instances  see  "  Geist  und 
Stoff,"  by  C.  von  B-K  ;  and  the  "  Mitheilungen  aus-dem 
K,  K.  Archive,"  Vols.  IV.  and  V', 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  11 

them  might  wear.  Either  fighting  man  was 
equally  good  for  trade  purposes,  and  would  have 
been  welcomed  everywhere,  but  for  the  fatal 
havoc  their  uniforms  and  good  temper  wrought 
amongst  the  womenfolk.  This  the  civilian  never 
has  been  able  to  condone  in  any  age,  and  it  still 
forms  the  root  evil  from  which  Continental  social- 
ism has  sprung  in  almost  every  instance.  Again 
this  particular  condition  of  affairs  must  be  seri- 
ously grasped,  as  otherwise  it  is  impossible  to 
account  for  the  general  apathy  with  which  the 
French  invasion  of  southern  Germany  was  so 
long  regarded,  and  for  the  failure  of  the  inhabi- 
tants to  assist,  even  by  information,  the  Austrians 
who  in  1805  at  least  might  reasonably  have  been 
accepted  not  only  as  compatriots  but  as 
deliverers. 

It  is  difficult  for  us  in  these  days  of  intensified 
nationalism  to  assign  their  full  value  to  these 
many  hindrances  to  an  active  strategy,  and  the 
sneer  at  a  commander's  lethargy  is  apt  to  spring 
too  readily  to  our  lips.  But,  in  fairness  to  the 
generals  who  bore  the  brunt  and  burden  of  those 
anxious  days,  the  attempt  to  understand  these 
difficulties  should  be  made  before  we  venture  to 
criticise  them,  and  I  would  most  earnestly  impress 
upon  everyone  who  wishes  to  deduce  useful  lessons 
for  his  own  guidance  from  the  study  of  the  French 


12  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

— and  in  particular  the  Napoleonic — campaigns, 
to  saturate  his  mind  thoroughly  with  the  civil 
history  of  the  period  first  of  all.  Then  he  will 
be  able  to  picture  the  difficulties  with  which 
Napoleon's  opponents  were  compelled  to  grapple. 
We  did  not  appreciate  the  criticisms  so  freely 
lavished  on  us  for  our  slowness  and  apparent  in- 
capacity during  the  Boer  War.  Let  us  at  least 
not  fall  into  the  same  error  of  judgment  when 
trying  to  understand  the  evolution  of  other 
armies. 

To  resume,  all  these  factors  acted  and  reacted 
on  one  another  to  cause  difficulties  in  supply, 
which  in  turn  developed  slowness  in  the  execution 
of  strategical  designs,  which  again  of  necessity 
developed  a  predilection  on  the  part  of  the  higher 
commands  for  the  tactical  defensive,  and  unfortun- 
ately the  whole  evolution  of  the  fighting  spirit  of 
the  Army  had  tended  in  the  same  direction. 
Generally  the  defensive  had  been  forced  upon 
them  by  their  long  struggle  against  the  aggres- 
sion of  the  Turks,  but  more  particularly  by  the 
closing  years  of  the  Seven  Years'  War,  in  which, 
time  and  again,  as  at  Hochkirch,  Torgau,  and 
many  lesser  encounters,  the  older  officers,  and  even 
many  of  the  men  still  serving  at  the  outbreak  of 
the  Revolutionary  wars,  had  seen  the  Prussian  in- 
fantry hurl  themselves  recklessly  upon  their  abattis 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  13 

and  field  entrenchments  only  to  be  beaten  back  with 
most  crushing  punishment.  With  these  concrete 
lessons  before  their  eyes  the  younger  generation 
lost  sight  altogether  of  the  deeper  conditions  which 
alone  had  enabled  them  to  find  time  for  this 
preparation  of  their  positions. 

As  long  as  Frederick  the  Great  had  only  the 
Austrians  to  deal  with,  his  rapid  manoeuvres 
never  gave  them  time  for  serious  entrenchment, 
but  when  Russia  joined  the  Austrians  and  each 
maintained  an  Army  numerically  equivalent  to 
the  Prussian,  the  time  the  latter  spent  in  march- 
ing from  enemy  to  enemy,  could  be  utilised  by 
the  one  not  immediately  under  fire  to  dig  itself 
in  to  the  eyes  behind  earthworks  and  obstacles 
which  the  shell  power  of  those  days  was  quite 
inadequate  to  cope  with.  The  results  of  the 
desperate  assaults  delivered  by  the  Prussians  re- 
mained burnt  in  upon  the  brains  of  the  Allies 
whilst  the  deeper  causes,  which  alone  had 
rendered  their  positions  impregnable,  never  ap- 
pealed to  their  imaginations  at  all.  The  older 
men,  who  did  in  fact  know  the  cause  and  sequence 
of  events,  had  died  out  long  before  the  French 
wars  began,  and  the  younger  ones,  those  who  had 
been  subalterns  during  the  great  campaigns,  now 
took  the  field  thoroughly  saturated  with  the 
fundamental  theory  of  the  defensive. 


I4  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

It  is  difficult  to  make  clear  in  a  few  words  the 
terrible  consequences  that  ensue  when  once  this 
idea  becomes  dominant  in  a  mass  of  men.  When 
ordered  to  attack,  instead  of  feeling  within  them- 
selves the  sense  of  the  irresistible  fury  of  their 
onslaught,  each  sees  in  imagination  his  opposite 
number  on  the  enemy's  side  comfortably  behind 
his  parapet,  and  thinks  how  easily  he  himself,  if 
the  situation  were  reversed,  could  shoot  the  other 
down.  He  cannot  visualise  the  actual  reality 
opposed  to  him — viz.  the  bullet-swept  trench, 
choked  with  dead  and  wounded,  the  consequence 
of  some  unseen  enfilading  fire  skilfully  contrived 
by  his  own  commander,  and  from  which  the  sur- 
vivors are  furtively  slipping  under  cover  of  the 
smoke  and  dust — while  the  commander  himself 
has  no  time  to  send  down  short  tactical  essays  on 
the  situation,  to  be  read  at  the  head  of  each  com- 
pany before  it  advances.  The  whole  line  hesitates, 
moves  forward  a  few  paces,  then  the  thought- 
wave  of  the  crowd  overpowers  the  resolution  of 
the  individual,  and  the  whole  crowd  halts,  blazes 
aimlessly  away  towards  their  enemy,  and  no  power 
on  earth  except  fresh  reinforcements  will  suffice  to 
drive  it  forward  again.  Meanwhile  the  enemy  in 
turn  brings  up  his  reinforcements  and,  if  at  last  a 
forward  impulse  is  secured,  the  opportunity  has 
passed,  and  the  denser  line  meets  with  double  and 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  15 

treble  the  punishment  it  would  have  encountered 
had  it  obeyed  more  promptly.  "  The  longer  you 
are  out  in  the  rain,  the  wetter  you  get." 

So  it  is  now,  and  so  it  was  then — for  death  is 
the  ultimate  factor,  and  the  distance  at  which  it 
meets  a  man  matters  nothing. 

Success  in  the  attack  rests  on  a  mutual  contract 
between  the  men  and  their  leader  in  which  in 
effect  the  latter  says  :  "  Obey  my  orders  im- 
plicitly and  I  will  place  you  in  such  a  position 
relatively  to  your  enemy  that  you  cannot  fail  to 
beat  him,"  and  if  he  is  a  man  of  experience,  and 
has  again  and  again  led  them  to  victory — never 
giving  them  a  task  beyond  their  power  to  perform 
—the  men  give  him  their  obedience  readily,  and 
will  spring  forward  with  alacrity  to  seize  the 
opportunity  they  know  that  his  skill  and  judg- 
ment have  already  secured  for  them.  Under  such 
a  leader  an  Army  soon  becomes  irresistible.  But 
in  an  Army  which  has  never  experienced  the  joy 
of  victory,  with  its  logical  corollary  of  pursuit, 
but  only  the  tempered  satisfaction  of  having 
escaped  annihilation,  things  go  from  bad  to  worse. 
This  is  particularly  the  case  with  troops  in 
which  the  esprit  de  corps  is  concentrated  in  the 
regimental  unit.  The  defence  fails  generally 
only  at  a  single  point,  and  through  this  gap  the 
enemy  pour  in,  outflanking  in  succession  all  the 


16  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

remaining  elements  of  the  line,  most  of  whom, 
having  ample  warning,  get  away  in  good  order — 
colours  flying  and  ranks  well  closed.  When  later, 
round  the  camp  fires,  praise  and  blame  are  duly 
apportioned  everyone  agrees  that  but  for  the 

disgraceful  conduct  of  the  regiment   such 

misfortune  would  ^never  have  arisen,  but  that  the 
disgrace  is  amply  made  up  for  by  the  admirable 
courage  with  which  the  remainder  made  good 
their  retreat ;  and  since  there  are  usually  but 

few   survivors    of    the    th    left    to    contest 

this  verdict  it  passes  into  tradition,  and  no  one 
looks  further  for  a  deeper  cause  of  the  debacle. 
But  in  an  Army  with  many  regiments  it  takes 
time  to  ring  all  the  changes  and  give  to  each  its 
turn,  hence  if  now  and  again  victory  shines 
locally  on  a  regiment  here  and  there,  years  may 
elapse  before  the  inherent  weakness  of  the  whole 
organisation  is  exposed.  This,  in  fact,  is  what 
actually  happened  to  the  Austrian  regiments  in  the 
years  from  1793  to  1805.  Though  generally  un- 
successful in  the  greater  battles,  they  were  as 
constantly  successful  in  "  not  getting  beaten  " 
in  small  commands  ;  and  even  after  Marengo 
the  confidence  of  the  regimental  leaders  in  their 
methods  and  their  men  was  very  far  from  being 
thoroughly  shaken. 

Not  that  there  were  wanting,  as  in  every  Army, 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  17 

hundreds  of  would-be  reformers  ready  to  reform 
everything  from  the  standpoint  of  the  individual 
soldier  and  the  advantages  of  an  intact  skin. 
But  these  destructionists,  though  sufficiently 
numerous  to  cause  an  ill-defined  feeling  of  in- 
feriority to  the  French  throughout  the  Austrian 
mass,  were  still  powerless  to  induce  the  responsible 
commanders  to  introduce  a  root-and-branch  recon- 
struction such  as  that  which  the  Prussian  Army 
underwent  after  1806,  and  those  responsible  were 
right  to  hold  their  hands,  for  the  passions  of  the 
people  were  as  yet  not  nearly  sufficiently  aroused 
to  supply  the  driving  force  which  the  French 
methods  required.1 

We  must  therefore  picture  the  Austrian  Army 
as  a  number  of  units,  faultlessly  turned  out,  slow, 
precise  and  methodic — perfect  to  take  advantage 
of  a  tactical  situation  that  gave  them  suitable 
targets  against  which  to  develop  their  fire  power, 
but  so  hampered  by  conditions  beyond  the  direct 
control  of  their  leaders  that,  in  practice,  the  latter 
were  never  able  to  contrive  the  strategic  situations 
which  would  have  justified  the  traditional  tactical 
methods. 

Since  then  this  has  been  precisely  paralleled  in 
South  Africa.  The  British  regular  troops  were 

1  Yorck's  Landwehr  at  Wartenburg  and  at  Mockern  (1813). 
See  Campaign,  "  Leipzig  "  (by  the  Author). 


1 8  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

at  least  as  superior  to  the  Boer  commandos,  as 
fighting  units,  as  were  the  Austrians  to  the  first 
French  levies — and  with  equal  mobility  our  men 
would  have  swept  their  opponents  off  the  field, 
as  both  Austrians,  Prussians  and  British  had 
exterminated  the  French  when  they  were  fortunate 
enough  to  catch  them  in  positions  which  gave 
the  advantage  to  the  inherent  power  of  coherent 
action,  which  is  the  birthright  of  regular  troops ; 
but  as  in  1793  so  in  South  Africa,  the  absence  of 
mobility,  due  to  causes  far  beyond  the  control  of 
our  executive  commanders,  never  allowed  us  the 
chance  of  demonstrating  once  for  all  the  funda- 
mental difference  between  an  army  and  a  rabble, 
however  brave  and  skilful  the  individuals  com- 
posing the  latter  might  happen  to  be. 

But  the  Austrian  commanders  laboured  under 
yet  another  disadvantage  from  which,  in  1899, 
we  were  at  least  free.  Not  only  were  they 
fighting  some  800  miles  away  from  their  original 
base  (and  800  miles  of  land  transport  over  the 
roads  then  existing  was  a  more  serious  hindrance 
than  10,000  miles  of  rail  and  sea),  but  they  were 
immeasurably  more  at  the  mercy  of  fraudulent 
contractors  than  we  perhaps  have  ever  been, 
and  from  the  nature  of  their  organisation  they 
were  less  able  to  protect  themselves  from  this 
most  pernicious  scourge  than  were  other  Western 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  19 

armies.  Their  Army  being  officered  exclusively 
from  the  Austrian  aristocracy  and  the  rank  and  file 
drawn  from  the  country,  there  was  no  middle  class 
of  men  available  to  officer  the  Train  and  Supply 
Service  generally  and  thus  to  stand  between  the 
men  and  the  contractor.  This  is  always  and 
everywhere  a  problem  most  difficult  of  solution, 
for  the  men  of  birth  naturally  strive  to  get  for- 
ward into  the  fighting  line — and  men  promoted  for 
Train  service  from  the  ranks  of  an  Army  recruited 
almost  exclusively  from  the  peasantry,  have 
neither  education  nor  imagination  enough  to  cope 
with  the  wiles  of  the  contractor. 

The  cause  of  the  corruption  which  hitherto  has 
always  prevailed  in  the  rear  of  the  fighting  line  is 
not,  as  is  usually  assumed,  the  innate  wickedness 
of  individuals  who  care  nothing  for  the  lives  of 
their  comrades  at  the  front  if  only  their  own 
pockets  are  sufficiently  well  lined  (though  a  few 
such  men  no  doubt  are  always  to  be  found),  it  is 
far  rather  due  to  the  sum  of  infinitesimal  lapses 
from  the  letter  of  the  law,  brought  about  by  that 
form  of  careless  and  stupid  good-nature,  that  fails 
to  trace  the  connection  between  cause  and  effect. 
The  individual  sees  no  harm  in  accepting  a  drink 
for  overlooking  some  minor  irregularity  seemingly 
unimportant  in  itself,  but  when  millions  of  such 
irregularities  are  allowed  to  pass  unnoticed  the 


20  THE   AUSTRIAN   ARMY 

cumulative  effect  at  the  front  becomes  dis- 
astrous. 

In  this  respect  the  Austrians  were  in  worse  case 
than  either  the  French  or  Prussian  armies.  The 
former,  having  little,  if  any,  organised  Supply 
Service,  dealt  with  the  peasant  direct,  through  the 
medium  of  the  stick ;  and  in  the  latter  the  spirit 
of  duty,  the  outcome  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War, 
had  taken  far  firmer  root  than  amongst  the  more 
genial  and  care-free  inhabitants  of  the  south,  the 
bulk  of  whom  had  in  fact  escaped  the  ravages  of 
that  most  calamitous  struggle.  Hence  it  followed 
that  everywhere — beyond  the  immediate  ken  of 
the  combatant  Austrian  officers  at  the  front — 
hospitals  and  sick  wards  were  crowded  with 
uncared-for  cripples  and  invalids.  Moreover, 
diseases  due  to  insanitary  conditions  were  chronic, 
and  reinforcements,  half  starved  already  by 
neglect  of  the  commissariat,  fell  victims  by 
thousands  on  their  way  to  the  front,  whilst  the 
survivors  often  required  weeks  of  nursing  before 
they  were  really  fit  for  the  ranks. 

Under  these  conditions  and  limitations  the 
Austrian  strategical  methods  slowly  developed 
themselves.  Being  strictly  tied  to  their  heavy 
supply  columns  they  could  only  march  by  good 
roads,  and  such  roads  being  few  in  number  it 
followed  that  they  advanced  on  a  broad  front, 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  21 

needing  many  hours  to  close  in  to  a  line  of  battle. 
Between  the  gaps  which  thus  arose,  the  lightly 
equipped  independent  French  levies  poured  in, 
attacking  individual  columns  like  hornets,  and 
thus  breaking  down  all  the  elaborate  time  calcula- 
tions of  the  Austrian  Staff,  which  were  as  ingenious 
in  design  as  were  our  own  recent  efforts  to  entrap 
de  Wet  and  his  comrades  in  South  Africa. 

As  the  disciplined  Austrian  soldiery  simply 
despised  the  sans-culotte  rabble,  and  when  on  the 
defensive  felt  themselves  a  match  for  any  odds, 
the  columns  on  the  roads  diminished  in  strength, 
and  the  men  thus  made  available  were  sent  out 
to  guard  the  flanks,  till,  when  a  general  action 
did  at  last  ensue,  the  proportion  of  muskets 
available  per  yard  of  front  sank  almost  as  low  as 
in  some  of  our  own  engagements  in  recent  years. 
Thus  at  Stokach  in  1800  the  Austrians  with  some 
25,000  combatants  held  a  line  at  least  thirty  miles 
long,  and  this  is  typical  of  many  similar  engage- 
ments. Indeed,  until  Napoleon  appeared  on  the 
scene,  local  conditions  compelled  the  French  to 
adhere  to  a  similar  rule  of  dispersion.  It  was  in 
planning  these  simultaneous  deployments  of  many 
small  columns  over  a  very  long  front  that  Mack 
and  Weyreuther,  together  with  many  more 
fortunate  Staff  companions,  attained  the  heights 
of  virtuosity,  and  this  brings  us  to  the  evolution 


22  THE   AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

of  the  man  whose  reputation  has  so  long  suffered 

in  the  shadow  of  misfortune. 

Few  characters  could  be  more  difficult  to 
portray,  and  it  will  be  best  to  let  the  facts  speak 
for  themselves  before  attempting  to  appraise  him. 

Karl  Mack  was  born  on  the  25th  August  1752  at 
Neunslingen,  in  Bavaria.  His  father  was  a  minor 
official  and  a  Protestant,  consequently  he  was  as 
devoid  of  powerful  protection  as  a  man  could 
well  be.  An  uncle  on  his  mother's  side,  Ritt- 
meister  Leiberich  of  the  2nd  Carabiniers,  took 
Karl  back  with  him  to  his  regiment,  and  in  that  he 
enlisted  on  the  i6th  January  1770,  at  the  age  of 
eighteen.  His  rise  was  by  no  means  rapid  ;  he 
got  his  first  stripe  on  ist  May  1771,  and  on  the 
ist  July  1773  became  regimental  adjutant — a 
rank  for  which  we  have  no  exact  equivalent— 
but  of  far  less  importance  than  our  modern 
sergeant-major — chief  orderly-room  clerk  would 
be  nearer  the  mark.  Not  till  ist  April  1777  did 
he  obtain  his  first  commission,  but  then  his  pro- 
gress became  more  rapid,  for  in  February  1778 
Field-Marshal  Graf  Lacy,  Honorary  Colonel  of 
the  2nd  Carabiniers,  sent  to  the  regiment  for  a 
smart  young  officer,  a  good  writer  and  draughts- 
man,to  accompany  him  and  the  Emperor  Joseph  in 
an  inspection  of  the  Bohemian  frontiers  which  they 
were  undertaking  in  view  of  strained  relations  with 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  23 

Prussia.  Mack  was  selected  and  had  to  note  down 
all  the  remarks  made  by  the  Emperor  during  the 
day's  march,  and  read  them  out  in  the  evening,  add- 
ing the  Field-Marshal's  comments,  and  then  enter 
them  up  in  a  special  journal.  On  the  outbreak 
of  hostilities  later  in  the  year,  Lacy  retained  Mack 
as  secretary,  and  on  the  8th  July  1778  he  was 
promoted  First  Lieutenant,  and  returned  to  his 
regiment,  whence  he  was  transferred  to  the 
Q.M.G.'s  department  as  Captain  on  the  3rd 
November  1783. 

He  was  now  employed  in  the  Emperor's  military 
cabinet,  accompanying  him  in  his  annual  inspec- 
tion, winning  Lacy's  esteem  and  praise  for  his 
ceaseless  energy  and  devotion  to  duty.  In  1786, 
in  view  of  the  war  then  pending  with  the  Turks, 
he  was  transferred  to  the  Hungarian  command, 
and  served  with  headquarters  throughout  the 
following  campaign.  Most  of  the  mobilisation 
work  was  done  by  him,  and  he  was  warmly 
praised  by  the  Emperor,  Lacy,  Hadik  and 
Kin  sky,  receiving  as  his  reward  promotion  to 
Major,  24th  May  1788,  and  the  appointment  of 
A.D.C.  to  the  Emperor. 

On  the  25th  January  1789  he  was  made  Lieu- 
tenant-Colonel, and  for  a  time  his  luck  appeared 
to  change,  for  F.M.  Loudon,  who  took  over  the 
command  in  July  1789,  received  him  coldly 


24  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

Mack  asked  to  be  transferred,  stating  that  he  felt 
he  could  not  do  useful  work  unless  fully  trusted. 
The  straightforwardness  of  his  attack,  and  man- 
ner of  making  it,  so  pleased  the  Field-Marshal 
that  he  took  him  into  favour  for  the  time  being. 
But  fresh  trouble  arose  when  Mack  vehemently 
urged  upon  his  Chief  to  attack  Belgrade,  and 
refused  to  transmit  London's  objections  to  the 
Kaiser.  For  this  he  was  severely  reprimanded. 
But  he  soon  regained  his  former  position  and 
on  the  iQth  October  1789  was  made  Colonel, 
receiving  the  much-coveted  Maria  Theresa  Order. 
At  the  close  of  the  year  he  returned  with  Loudon 
to  Vienna  and  was  employed  on  the  mobilisation 
plans  against  Prussia  ;  but  his  health  had  suffered 
so  severely  during  the  campaign  that  he  was 
compelled  to  resign  his  appointment  on  the 
personal  staff  of  the  Emperor,  and  to  take  a  pro- 
longed furlough.  He  was  quite  unable  to  sit  a 
horse,  or  to  write,  except  lying  down.  However, 
he  appears  to  have  made  at  least  a  partial  recovery, 
for  in  December  1790  he  was  given  the  command 
of  the  3rd  Chevaux  Legers,  but  he  remained 
during  the  winter  in  Vienna  and  lectured  to  the 
Archdukes  Charles  and  Josef,  winning  the  friend- 
ship and  esteem  of  the  former,  which  he  retained 
for  the  next  ten  years. 
In  1791  he  rejoined  his  regiment  and  was  with 


THE    AUSTRIAN   ARMY  25 

it  when  the  war  against  the  French  Revolution 
broke  out  in  April  1792.  The  command  of  the 
Field  Army  was  at  first  given  to  F.M.  the  Duke  of 
Sachsen-Teschen,  but  he  was  relieved  the  following 
year  by  F.M.  Prince  Josias  of  Sachsen-Coburg, 
whose  name  is  still  remembered  in  the  British 
army  as  the  General  to  whom  the  well-known 
cavalry  inspection  march  "  Die  Coburger  "  was 
dedicated.  The  Prince  begged  for  Mack  as  his 
Q.M.G.,  and  Mack  went  with  him  under  protest 
as  he  was  still  suffering  from  the  illness  con- 
tracted in  the  Turkish  campaign. 

The  immediate  object  of  the  campaign  was  the 
relief  of  Maestricht.  The  two  opposing  forces 
were  still  in  winter  quarters  and  since  secrecy 
was  of  the  first  importance  the  Prince  remained 
in  Coblentz,  sending  Mack  on  to  the  front  to 
concert  measures  with  Clerfayt,  the  temporary 
commander  of  the  Austrian  forces.  Clerfayt  was 
most  averse  to  the  idea  of  an  immediate  advance, 
as  he  wished  to  wait  for  reinforcements,  but  Mack 
by  his  energy  overcame  all  his  objections,  winning 
for  himself  thereby  the  unstinted  praise  of  Graf 
Tauenzien,  the  Prussian  Military  Commissioner 
with  the  Austrian  headquarters,  and  in  due 
course  arrangements  were  made  to  force  the 
passage  of  the  Roer,  which  were  brilliantly  carried 
through  on  the  ist  March  1793. 


26  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

With  reference  to  this  operation  Mack  subse- 
quently wrote  :  "  The  man  who  despises  his 
enemy  is  a  fool ;  the  man  who  fears  him — a 
shirker.  I  could  not  see  in  these  new  republican 
Frenchmen  the  heroes  of  antiquity  that  many 
of  my  comrades  saw.  I  did  not  believe  that  all 
their  gunners  were  young  Jupiters,  throwing 
their  thunderbolts  with  unerring  aim,  and  I  did 
not  compare  their  numbers  to  the  sands  of  the 
sea.  Since  after  due  reflection  I  concluded  it 
would  be  cowardly  to  fear  them,  I  advised  the 
Prince — indeed  I  implored  him — to  attack,  and 
thus  arose  this  ist  March  which  surely  deserves 
to  be  numbered  in  the  list  of  eventful  days." 

As  already  mentioned,  the  attack  succeeded, 
and  during  the  next  few  days  Maestricht  was 
relieved  and  the  French  driven  back  behind 
Louvain.  Writing  to  the  Emperor,  the  Archduke 
Charles  said  :  "  It  is  to  Colonel  Mack  that  we  all 
owe  our  thanks — he  has  distinguished  himself 
everywhere  by  his  energy,  ability  and  courage  " — 
testimony  which  he  again  repeated  in  a  second 
letter  dated  a  few  days  later ;  and  two  years 
later,  when  Mack  himself  wrote  to  Coburg  to 
congratulate  the  Prince  on  the  anniversary  of 
the  battle — the  latter  replied  in  the  following 
very  remarkable  terms  : — 

"  No  ;  the  ist  March  is  your  day.     It  is  you  we 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  27 

have  to  thank  that  the  line  of  the  Roer  was  not 
abandoned.  It  was  thanks  to  you  that  the 
decision  was  come  to,  to  cross  the  river.  You 
alone  drew  up  and  carried  out  the  admirable  dis- 
positions for  the  operation  which  remain  a  model 
for  all  time.  In  fact  but  for  you  the  opinion  of 
others,  who  held  the  enemy's  position  as  un- 
assailable, would  have  prevailed,  and  we  should 
have  retired  with  nothing  accomplished." 
Surely  higher  testimony  as  to  Mack's  value  at 
the  time  could  hardly  be  desired. 

Political  influences  of  the  usual  nature  now 
arrested  the  Austrian  advance,  and  the  French, 
having  rallied,  were  led  back  to  the  attack  by 
Dumouriez  on  the  i8th  March.  There  ensued 
the  battle  of  Neerwinden,  a  long  and  indecisive 
struggle  very  characteristic  of  the  period.  The 
right  wing  of  the  Austrians  gained  some  slight 
advantage,  but  the  left,  under  Clerfayt,  only  with 
difficulty  held  its  own.  In  the  middle  >f  cthf 
afternoon  Mack  collapsed  completely  tfider  one 
of  his  attacks  of  illness  and  was  carrie'd  irit^a 
neighbouring  house.  Here  during  the  course  of 
the  evening  he  was  found  by  Coburg,  who  came 
to  tell  him  of  the  decision  arrived  at  in  his  absence, 
to  retreat.  This  news  stung  Mack  back  into 
sudden  life.  With  all  his  energy  he  urged  the 
Prince  to  attack  again  immediately,  and  that 


28  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

night,  or  in  the  early  morning,  Coburg  consented, 
and  rode  off  to  give  the  orders.  But  Clerfayt  in 
particular  brought  forward  such  strong  grounds 
for  inaction — it  is  always  so  easy  to  find  them — 
that  the  Prince  once  more  hesitated  and  rode  back 
to  Mack  to  announce  his  fresh  intention  to  retreat. 
Mack  was  now  thoroughly  roused.  He  urged  the 
Prince  "  for  God's  sake  don't  think  of  retreat,  it 
would  be  a  disgrace,"  and  poured  forth  such  a 
torrent  of  speech  that  the  group  of  waverers 
again  hesitated,  and  finally,  the  Archduke  Charles 
strongly  supporting  Mack,  it  was  decided  to  act 
on  the  offensive  at  dawn.  Long  before  the 
appointed  time  Mack  pulled  himself  together 
and  was  lifted  on  to  his  horse  by  two  orderlies  and 
rode  out  to  supervise  the  proceedings.  Reaching 
the  rendezvous,  where  the  troops  were  already 
forming  up,  he  learnt  from  the  returning  patrols 
that  the  enemy  had  already  decamped. 
~*C<s'  m  political  influences  intervened  to  prevent 
everywMiate  pursuit.  Then  followed  the  fatal 
te^'jiations  with  Dumouriez,  in  which  Mack 
went  far  beyond  his  instructions,  and  both  he 
and  his  Commander  were  not  only  severely  repri- 
manded, but  experienced  the  added  misfortune  of 
incurring  the  enmity  of  the  Minister  Thugut,  who 
was  just  then  beginning  to  make  his  name. 
No  rewards  were  given  to  the  Army  and, 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  29 

naturally  enough  under  the  circumstances,  none 
to  Mack.  But  the  Archduke  Charles  took  up 
their  common  cause,  and  in  a  letter  to  the  Kaiser 
pleaded  for  Mack  with  all  his  force.  After  point- 
ing out  the  succession  of  advantages  secured  by 
the  discipline  and  endurance  of  the  troops,  he 
continued,  "  but  all  this  good  work  must  be 
attributed  to  Mack  who,  suffering  most  pitifully 
from  ill  health,  gave  himself  with  all  his  remain- 
ing energy  to  the  cause,  working  literally  day  and 
night.  In  short,  the  whole  Army  loves  and 
honours  him  and  looks  up  to  him  as  the  originator 
of  all  its  victories." 

Prince  himself  had  recommended  Mack  for 
cion  after  Neerwinden,  and  in  a  subsequent 
to  the  Emperor  he  wrote :  "If  the  services 
of  this  officer  are  overlooked  it  will  have  a  most 
serious  effect  on  the  spirit  of  the  Army,  while  he 
will  feel  himself  humiliated,  and  will  probably 
resign." 

On  receipt  of  this  the  Emperor  accorded  Mack 
a  money  grant  and  promised  further  promotion 
in  due  course  ;  but  it  never  came  and  Mack,  worn 
out  by  illness,  as  well  as  deeply  hurt  at  this 
neglect,  asked  to  be  relieved  of  his  appointment. 
Coburg  too  was  so  annoyed  that  he  also  asked  to 
be  allowed  to  resign,  and  again  applied  for  Mack's 
promotion  in  the  name  of  the  whole  Army.  A 


30  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

letter  from  Graf  Mercy,  who  was  attached  to  the 
Prince  in  a  diplomatic  capacity,  was  also  written 
in  support  of  Mack  : 

"  I  have  never  in  my  life  seen  Herr  von  Mack, 
but  I  gathered  at  once  on  my  arrival  that  he  was 
the  life  and  soul  of  all  the  military  operations  ; 
that  he  possesses  the  confidence  of  the  whole 
Army,  and  that  it  would  be  difficult  to  replace 
him." 

Whilst  this  correspondence  was  still  in  progress 
Mack  himself  was  wounded  somewhat  severely  in 
the  battle  of  Famars  (23rd  and  24th  May  1793), 
the  plan  for  which  engagement  he  had  drawn  up. 
Thus  his  return  on  sick  leave  became  imperative. 
The  Emperor  gave  him  the  colonelcy  of  the 
Cuirassier  Regiment  "  Jacquemin  "  but  still  no 
step  in  rank. 

In  June  he  was  sufficiently  recovered  to  travel, 
and  passing  through  Vienna  went  back  to  a 
small  property  he  had  recently  acquired  near 
Iglau. 

It  would  seem  that  his  well-known  friendship 
with  Lacy  was  the  underlying  cause  of  his  many 
disappointments.  Lacy  had  always  been  against 
the  War,  and  had  never  underrated  the  strength 
of  the  French  resistance  ;  but  the  heads  of  the 
Army  throughout  all  this  time  were  purposely 
kept  in  ignorance  of  the  secret  aims  of  the 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  31 

Imperial  policy  by  Thugut,  who  did  not  want  to 
win  the  Netherlands  by  fighting,  but  wished  to 
make  the  other  parties  to  the  alliance  pull  the 
chestnuts  out  of  the  fire  for  Austria's  benefit ; 
and  of  course  Mack's  vigorous  fighting  policy,  in 
which  he  was  encouraged  by  Lacy,  proved  sadly 
disconcerting  to  his  designs. 

Meanwhile  Hohenlohe  had  replaced  Coburg  at 
the  front,  and  a  series  of  disasters  set  in.  On  the 
4th  January  1794  the  Archduke  Charles  again 
wrote  to  the  Emperor :  "  Since  Mack  has  left  us 
all  has  gone  wrong.  ...  I  can  tell  you  much 
more  when  we  meet.  If  only  you  were  here  and 
could  see  for  yourself.  Even  the  Hungarian 
Grenadiers  say  that  things  have  gone  from  bad 
to  worse  since  they  no  longer  see  '  the  man  with 
the  white  mantle  '  riding  about  amongst  them. 
If  Mack  were  fit  to  serve — and  perhaps  he  will 
be  ere  this  reaches  you — he  is  above  all  the  man 
for  the  Q.M.  Generalship  of  this  command.  The 
whole  Army  agrees  in  this,  and  longs  for  his 
return — and  it  would  be  well  to  build  a  '  golden 
bridge  '  to  induce  him  to  accept  the  post  and 
come  back  to  us." 

Actually  before  this  letter  arrived,  the  golden 
bridge  had  already  been  built,  but  it  took  some 
trouble  to  get  Mack  to  cross  it,  for  he  declined  at 
first  altogether,  and  only  consented  when  he 


32  THE   AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

learnt  that  the  Emperor  was  going  to  the  front 
in  person.  Assured  of  this  he  lost  no  time  in 
returning  to  Vienna,  which  he  reached  on  the  26th 
December  1793.  He  at  once  proceeded  to  urge 
a  most  vigorous  forward  policy  on  the  Cabinet, 
dwelling  particularly  on  the  need  of  retaining 
Prussian  support,  and  in  all  this  he  was  fully 
backed  up  by  Lacy  and  the  principal  military 
authorities.  But  so  tortuous  was  the  policy  of 
the  Cabinet  under  Thugut  that  he  was  allowed  to 
leave  for  the  front  without  any  knowledge  of  the 
fact  that,  in  consequence  of  the  partition  of 
Poland,  the  Prussian  Alliance  was  not  only  already 
at  an  end,  but  Prussia  was  actually  inclining 
towards  an  agreement  with  France. 

In  January  1794  he  reached  Brussels,  where  he 
was  received  "  as  a  Messiah,"  and  at  a  conference 
held  on  the  4th  February,  at  which  the  Archduke 
Charles,  the  Duke  of  Coburg,  Duke  of  York,  Crown 
Prince  of  Orange,  Graf  Mercy  and  the  British 
Ambassador  Lord  Elgin,  were  present,  the  plan 
of  campaign  for  the  coming  year  was  decided 
upon.  Essentially  it  was  all  Mack's  work,  but 
the  details  need  not  delay  us.  He  urged  a 
vigorous  offensive  and  demanded  340,000  men,  of 
whom  140,000  were  to  be  left  on  the  Rhine — the 
remaining  200,000  were  to  attack  the  Netherlands. 
But  to  raise  this  number  needed  the  co-operation 


THE   AUSTRIAN   ARMY  33 

of  all  the  Allies,  and  even  now  he  seems  to  have 
been  unaware  that  Prussia  had  decided  to  with- 
draw her  contingent.     For  himself,  he  immediately 
started  for  London  where  he  was  most  cordially 
received.      The    King    presented    him    with    a 
jewelled  sword  of  honour,  and  laden  with  promises 
of  support  he  returned  to  the  Netherlands  on  the 
igth  February,  and  rode  down  his  line  of  outposts 
to  Trier,  where  he  expected  to  find  his  final  instruc- 
tions.    These,  however,  had  not  arrived,  and  in 
an  evil   moment  he  stepped  outside   his  purely 
military  duties  and  undertook  negotiations  with 
the  enemy  direct.     This  gave  Thugut  and  his 
party  the  handle  they  needed.     His  recall  was 
decided  on,  but  while  Thugut  was  in  Vienna  the 
Emperor    was   with    headquarters,    and,    whilst 
letters  were  on  the  road,  Mack  had  so  firmlv 
ingratiated  himself  with  his  Sovereign  that  his 
position  for  the  moment  was  unassailable. 

The  opening  of  the  campaign,  in  spite  of  the 
withdrawal  of  the  Prussians,  was  all  in  his  favour, 
but  again  he  found  himself  confronted  with  a 
web  of  intrigue,  his  health  once  more  broke  down, 
and  utterly  worn  out  he  at  length  belied  his  whole 
previous  record  by  counselling  retreat  unless 
another  40,000  men  could  be  guaranteed  him  at 
once.  So  great  was  his  ascendency — though  still 
only  Quartermaster-General  —  that  it  was  felt 


34  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

necessary  to  secure  his  removal  in  some  way,  and 
since  Mack  would  not  serve  except  under  the  eyes 
of  the  Emperor,  reasons  had  to  be  given  which 
made  the  return  of  the  Monarch  to  the  capital  un- 
avoidable, and  unsuspiciously  Mack  went  with  him. 
Thugut  and  his  friends  naturally  attributed  all 
the  misfortunes  of  the  war  to  Mack,  but  this  was 
manifestly  so  unjust  that  all  his  soldier  friends 
rallied  round  him,  and  the  British  at  the  front 
clamoured  to  have  him  back  again.  Coburg 
himself  begged  him  to  return,  or  at  least  to  send 
him  advice.  But  Mack  for  the  time  being  was 
too  ill  for  service  anywhere,  and  remained  in 
retirement  until  the  middle  of  1796. 

Bonaparte's  progress  in  Italy,  however,  called 
him  into  action  again,  and  it  was  proposed  to  send 
him  as  Staff  Officer  to  the  Archduke  Charles, 
but  Thugut  defeated  this  proposition  and  tried  to 
get  him  to  accept  the  command  of  the  Portuguese 
Army  which  had  been  offered  him.  This  Mack 
declined  with  thanks,  and  he  was  then  made 
Chief  of  the  Staff  to  the  Army  of  the  Interior,  and 
in  this  capacity  was  called  on  for  his  advice  on 
all  possible  points.  This  brought  him  into 
collision  with  the  Archduke  Charles  and  thus  the 
long  friendship  between  the  two  was  undermined. 
In  the  summer  of  1798,  at  the  particular  re- 
quest of  Queen  Caroline  of  Naples,  backed  by  the 


THE   AUSTRIAN    ARMY  35 

Emperor  himself,  he  accepted  the  command  of 
the  Neapolitan  Army  and  joined  at  Caserta  on 
the  gth  October  1778.  Here  he  was  received 
with  open  arms  and  seemed  to  have  won  the  Army 
at  first  sight.  Even  Nelson,  *who  at  first  was 
inclined  to  think  little  of  him,  became  a  convert 
in  a  few  days,  and  cordially  praised  his  activity 
and  general  capacity.  But  Mack  failed  to  compre- 
hend the  Neapolitan  character ;  deceived  by  the 
smart  appearance  of  the  men  on  parade  —  they 
were  said  to  be  the  best  turned-out  troops  in 
Europe — he  allowed  himself  to  be  goaded  into  a 
premature  advance  against  Championnet,  and 
having  designed  a  manoeuvre  in  five  columns 
(well  within  the  capacity  of  his  old  Netherland 
veterans)  he  had  the  mortification  to  witness 
the  hopeless  collapse  of  his  Army,  which  turned 
upon  him  and  ultimately  compelled  him  to  seek 
safety  in  the  lines  of  his  enemy.  General 
Championnet  received  him  with  all  honour  and 
gave  him  a  safe-conduct  back  to  his  own  country, 
but  he  was  arrested  by  Bonaparte's  order  in 
Bologna,  and  taken  to  Paris,  whence,  after  many 
attempts  to  secure  an  exchange,  he  escaped  in 
disguise  and  reached  Austrian  territory  in  safety 
in  April  1800.  Again  Thugut's  animosity  de- 
feated its  own  object.  Clearly  Mack  was  not  to 
blame  for  the  gross  misconduct  of  his  command, 


36  THE   AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

and  when,  in  January  1801,  Thugut's  ministry 
came  to  an  end  the  way  was  open  to  Mack's 
re-employment,  but,  as  the  sequel  will  show,  this 
soon  brought  him  into  collision  with  the  Arch- 
duke Charles  for  the  second  time.  Here  for  the 
moment  we  will  leave  him,  only  asking  the 
reader  to  focus  his  attention  on  the  salient  points 
of  Mack's  character — his  unexampled  rise  from 
obscurity ;  the  singular  strength  of  affection  and 
esteem  he  succeeded  in  inspiring  in  his  command- 
ing officers,  all  of  whom  were  of  the  highest 
aristocracy ;  and  the  devotion  of  his  troops ; 
his  great  personal  courage,  and  his  devouring 
energy  and  determination,  which  only  faltered 
once,  under  a  weight  of  suffering  both  mental 
and  physical  that  would  have  killed  a  weaker 
man.  In  his  defence  I  shall  have  more  to  say  in 
the  final  summing-up  of  the  campaign  ;  meanwhile 
it  will  be  sufficient  to  beg  the  reader  to  preserve 
an  attitude  of  impartial  and  suspended  judg- 
ment, until  the  final  chapters  of  this  most  re- 
markable career  have  been  laid  before  him. 

Taking  now  the  three  arms  and  their  accessories 
more  in  detail,  the  chief  strength  of  the  Austrian 
Army  lay  in  its  Light  Infantry,  which  in  fact  had 
always  been  the  model  for  the  rest  of  Western 
Europe.  Recruited  primarily  amongst  the 
frontier  races  and  reinforced  by  selected  men 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  37 

from  the  more  regular  provinces,  they  had  been 
trained  by  generations  of  warfare  with  the  Turks, 
and  had  proved  their  superiority  against  Christian 
opponents,  more  especially  during  the  Seven 
Years'  War.  In  fact  they  may  claim  to  have 
given  the  original  impetus  to  the  transformation 
of  all  infantry  into  individual  fighters,  for  it  was 
to  meet  them  that  in  1792  the  French  raised  their 
first  regular  battalions  of  Voltigeurs,  whose  ex- 
ample ultimately  dominated  the  trend  of  French 
infantry  tactics,  which  in  turn  set  the  example 
for  the  modern  German  school.  The  French 
were,  of  course,  helped  in  this  process  of  trans- 
mutation by  the  numbers  of  their  soldiers  who 
had  returned  from  the  great  struggle  for  dominion 
in  Canada  and  the  United  States,  but  had  it  not 
been  for  the  necessity  forced  upon  them  by  the 
Austrian  light  infantry  the  old  school  of  the  Line 
tacticians  would  hardly  have  been  so  rapidly  and 
so  thoroughly  converted.  Their  regulations  would 
stand  almost  without  modification  even  at  the 
present  day,  and  they  were  not  only  letter-perfect 
in  their  knowledge  of  them,  but  they  retained  the 
real  Light  Infantry  spirit,  without  which  regula- 
tions, however  perfect,  are  of  little  or  no  avail. 

The  regular  infantry  was  modelled  almost 
entirely  on  the  same  lines  as  the  Prussian,  but, 
as  already  pointed  out,  it  lacked  the  offensive 


38  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

spirit  characteristic  of  the  latter,  and  probably 
for  that  very  reason  never  attempted  to  emulate 
its  prototype  in  rapidity  of  fire :  for  defence  rests 
essentially  on  accuracy  of  fire,  whilst  the  success 
of  an  attack  has  always  been  determined  by  the 
weight  of  metal  thrown  in  a  given  time.  It  is 
not  so  much  the  object  of  the  assailant  to  hit  his 
adversary,  but  rather  to  create  such  conditions — 
smoke,  dust,  bullets  and  so  forth — as  shall  make  it 
difficult  or  impossible  for  the  covered  antagonist 
to  take  adequate  aim,  and  this  holds  good  whatever 
the  nature  of  the  weapons  employed. 

Its  regimental  Transport  was  also,  as  in  Prussia, 
carefully  organised,  and  each  regiment  or  battalion 
could  be  readily  detached  for  independent  opera- 
tions. 

The  Cavalry  also  had  endeavoured  to  imitate 
their  former  adversaries ;  but  here,  too,  the 
"Man,"  on  whom  in  the  long  run  cavalry  effi- 
ciency invariably  depends,  had  not  been  found 
to  bring  home  to  all  ranks  the  simple  bed-rock 
principles  on  which  the  success  of  the  charge  of  a 
cavalry  mass  always  ultimately  hinges,  and  to 
teach  them  to  deliver  a  knee-to-knee  charge  in 
two  clear  and  well-defined  ranks ;  for  in  1789  we 
find  Mack  reporting  that  there  were  few,  if  any, 
squadrons  which  could  gallop  a  couple  of  hundred 
yards  without  falling  into  confusion,  and  on  such 


THE   AUSTRIAN   ARMY  39 

points  Mack  could  speak  with  full  authority. 
Actually,  in  spite  of  its  immense  superiority  in 
numbers  and  material  over  its  opponents,  in  the 
wars  of  the  Revolution,  it  achieved  nothing 
worthy  of  special  mention,  even  when  large  bodies 
fifty  squadrons  and  upwards  were  available  for 
employment  on  the  field. 

The  Artillery,  also  as  a  consequence  of  the  trend 
of  events  during  the  latter  portion  of  the  Seven 
Years'  War,  was  relatively  wanting  in  mobility, 
and,  as  M.  Colin  and  other  French  authorities 
have  shown,  was  handicapped  by  a  gun,  weight 
for  weight  intrinsically  inferior  to  that  in  use  in 
the  French  Army.  Though  the  change  from 
battalion  guns  to  batteries  had  commenced 
during  the  Italian  campaign,  the  spirit  of  the 
change  had  not  really  got  hold  of  the  arm,  and 
the  true  Battery  Commander  had  yet  to  be  created 
— precisely  as  was  the  case  in  England  at  the  same 
time. 

The  most  serious  delect  of  the  whole  Army, 
however,  lay  in  the  want  of  organised  units  higher 
than  the  regiment  or  battalion.  Though  in  time 
of  war  it  had  always  been  the  custom,  as  in  other 
armies,  to  form  detachments  of  all  arms  for  special 
purposes,  the  units  of  which  they  were  composed 
retained  their  organic  independence,  and  were,  so 
to  speak,  only  lent  to  the  detachment  Commander 


40  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

by  Army  Headquarters  for  temporary  tactical  pur- 
poses, resuming  their  place  in  the  Army  as  a  whole 
when  this  temporary  connection  was  brought  to  a 
close.  The  idea  of  decentralisation,  in  fact,  had 
not  even  begun  to  dawn  upon  the  Austrian  Staff, 
and  though  bodies  of  troopsmight  fight  as  brigades, 
and  even  divisions,  Field  Army  Headquarters  still 
sent  out  orders  in  detail  to  each  unit  in  the 
command.  The  evil  of  superfluous  correspond- 
ence which  this  involved  had  long  been  felt,  but  the 
only  idea  that  presented  itself  to  the  harassed  de- 
tachment Commanders  to  minimise  it  appears  to 
have  been  the  assignment  of  more  clerical  assist- 
ance to  their  Headquarters,  not,  as  in  France, 
the  elimination  of  the  evil  itself  by  adequate 
methods  of  delegation  of  responsibility.  Thus 
in  the  Prince  of  Hohenzollern's  diary  of  the 
Marengo  campaign,  published  about  1896  by 
the  Austrian  General  Staff,1  we  find  Generals 
writing  to  Vienna  complaining  of  their  endless 
copying  tasks  and  petitioning  for  more  clerks  to 
be  sent  for  their  assistance.  Later,  we  shall  find 
Mack  justifying  the  delay  in  the  issue  of  orders 
that  was  the  primary  cause  of  the  defeat  of 
Elchingen  on  the  ground  that  his  operation 

1  The  book  has  been  lost  from  the  Library  I  have  been 
using,  hence  I  am  unable  to  give  the  exact  reference.  The 
date,  however,  will  be  sufficient  guidance, 


THE    AUSTRIAN   ARMY  41 

orders  necessitated  the  writing  of  fourteen 
sheets  of  foolscap  in  which  "  there  was  not  one 
superfluous  word." 

Fundamentally  this  was  the  essential  cause  of 
all  Austrian  defeats  during  the  Revolutionary 
wars  and  indeed  for  long  afterwards.  The  French 
owed  their  successes  primarily  to  superior  mobility, 
but  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  the 
well  -  drilled,  long-service  battalions  of  Austria 
were  actually  slower  marchers  than  their  op- 
ponents— indeed,  the  contrary  would  seem  to 
be  the  more  reasonable  supposition,  and  there  is 
some  evidence  to  prove  it.  The  real  cause  lay  in 
the  hopeless  over-centralisation  of  affairs  in  the 
Field  Headquarters,  which  rendered  it  impossible 
to  get  out  orders  in  time  to  meet  a  sudden  emerg- 
ency. 

Such  a  want  of  system  paralysed  the  individual 
efforts  of  even  the  best  Staff  Officers,  and  judged 
by  contemporary  standards  the  Austrian  Staff 
actually  were  very  highly  trained.  On  paper, 
their  curriculum  would  compare  very  favourably 
indeed  with  that  of  our  own  Staff  College  not 
twenty  years  ago.  There  is  ample  proof  of  the 
zeal  and  industry  with  which  they  threw  them- 
selves into  their  work,  and  the  appalling  intricacy 
of  the  detail  and  methods  which  they  succeeded 
in  committing  to  memory ;  but  in  War,  time  is 


42  THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY 

always  the  essence  of  the  contract,  and  no  amount 
of  science  can  reduce  the  actual  time  limit  re- 
quired to  copy  so  and  so  many  sheets  of  paper 
and  despatch  them  by  orderlies  on  dark  nights 
over  rough  and  often  unknown  country. 

A  final  cause  of  inferiority  inherent  in  the 
Austrian  Army,  as  compared  with  the  French, 
lay  in  the  fact  that  from  the  nature  of  the  whole 
Austrian  constitution  it  was  impossible — practic- 
ally speaking — for  the  Sovereign  to  accompany 
his  Armies  in  the  field,  hence  all  questions  in- 
volving the  policy  of  the  State  as  a  whole  had  to  be 
referred  to  the  Chancellery  in  Vienna  for  decision. 
Now  since  these  were  constantly  arising,  owing 
to  the  multiplicity  of  interests,  of  Allies,  of  de- 
pendencies, etc.,  involved  in  the  very  wide 
sphere  of  operations,  it  was  impossible  to  give  the 
Commanders  of  Armies  and  detachments  the  free 
hand  that  is  so  essential  for  immediate  decisions. 
Hence  the  necessity  of  the  "  Hofkriegsrath  "  to 
which  we  generally  give  the  name  of  the  "  Aulic 
Council."  This  body  has  earned  an  evil  notoriety, 
which,  in  fact,  it  scarcely  seems  to  have  deserved, 
for  having  once  laid  down  the  objects  for  which 
each  Command  was  to  work,  it  forbore  altogether 
to  tie  the  hands  of  the  Commander  as  to  the 
employment  of  the  means  given  into  his  hand  for 
the  specific  purpose. 


THE    AUSTRIAN    ARMY  43 

The  real  fault  lay  in  this,  that  owing  to  the 
length  of  the  lines  of  communication,  as  measured 
by  time  and  space,  the  relative  importance  of  the 
objects  indicated  had  often  changed  altogether 
before  the  Army  had  reached  its  destination. 
Hence  constant  cross-references,  out  of  which 
arose  the  habit  of  postponing  decisions,  which 
culminated  in  a  positive  disease  of  irresolution  in 
all  ranks,  both  on  the  march  and  in  actual  pre- 
sence of  the  enemy.1 

To  sum  up  the  whole  situation,  the  Austrian 
Army  from  1792  to  1805  was  superior  at  every 
point  but  one  to  its  enemy,  and  proved  itself  to 
be  so  when,  during  the  Italian  campaign  of  1799, 
this  one  point,  this  fatal  vice  of  irresolution  in  its 
commanders,  was  temporarily  removed  by  the 
extraordinary  personal  magnetism  of  Suvaroff. 
But  once  this  influence  was  withdrawn  the  fatal 
habit  again  reasserted  itself,  and  the  conservative 
spirit  inherent  in  the  bulk  of  the  Army — its  self- 
respect  again  restored  by  the  succession  of 
victories  it  had  won  under  his  command — asserted 
itself  again,  and  fatally  hampered  the  efforts 
towards  rational  reform  which  men  like  Mack, 
and  others,  attempted  to  introduce. 

1  Actually  the  worst  interference  with  the  action  of  com- 
manders in  the  field  is  to  be  traced  to  the  influence  of  one 
man — the  minister  Thugut — and  this  particularly  in  the  case 
of  Suvaroff  in  Italy,  1799.  Vide  "  Geist  und  Stoff." 


CHAPTER    II 

THE   FRENCH   ARMY 

DURING  the  past  century,  practically  all  strategi- 
cal discussion  has  turned  on  the  question  of 
numbers  —  essentially  numbers,  whether  they 
were  enumerated  by  battalions,  squadrons  and 
batteries  or  merely  by  men  only — the  assumption 
always  being  that  150,000  men  would  beat  100,000 
under  whatever  conditions  the  two  forces  might 
encounter  one  another. 

It  is  curious  to  notice  that  in  the  previous 
century  no  such  significance  was  attached  to 
the  question  of  numerical  superiority  at  all, 
efficiency  of  the  units  being  assigned  a  far  more 
important  place.  If  the  skill  of  the  leader  and 
the  manoeuvring  power  of  the  units  he  com- 
manded rendered  it  possible  for  him  to  throw  his 
whole  force  against  a  salient  or  flank  of  his  enemy, 
the  question  of  numbers  mattered  very  little 
indeed.  In  fact  the  smaller  army  had  the 
advantage,  because,  its  internal  resistance  being 
less,  it  could  manoeuvre  faster  and  with  greater 
certainty.  The  problem  the  generals  of  the  French 
Revolutionary  Army  had  to  solve  in  face  of  the 

44 


THE    FRENCH    ARMY  45 

enemy  was  to  find  some  means  by  which  the  ad- 
vantage of  superior  efficiency  could  be  neutralised 
and  the  brute  force  of  sheer  numbers  be  given  a 
fuller  scope.  The  full  solution  was  not  arrived 
at  until  the  new  Army,  after  many  disastrous  ex- 
periences, had  evolved  a  leader  free  from  all 
traditions  of  the  past,  the  very  personification  of 
the  relentless  spirit  of  the  whole  nation  which  the 
French  Revolution  had  evolved. 

It  was  the  spirit  of  the  French  nation  primarily 
which  conditioned  the  whole  growth  and  develop- 
ment of  Napoleon's  methods,  both  strategical  and 
tactical,  and  without  a  firm  grasp  of  this  funda- 
mental proposition  the  study  of  his  campaigns 
will  always  remain  a  barren  expenditure  of  energy. 

The  steps  in  this  evolution  were  threefold.  In 
the  first  place,  the  French  nation  being  caught  in 
almost  defenceless  condition,  its  representatives 
were  compelled  to  get  back  to  the  very  bed-rock 
conditions  of  primitive  warfare,  and,  as  far  as  lay 
in  their  power,  to  compel  every  man,  woman  and 
child  to  contribute  at  least  its  share  of  uncomplain- 
ing endurance  to  the  national  defence. 

One  may  smile  at  the  inflated  bombast  of  the 
many  proclamations  issued,1  but  the  spirit  of 
defence  a  outrance  breathed  in  them,  and  they  re- 
flected sufficiently  the  great  psychologic  wave  of 

1  Of  these  Barere's  may  serve  as  the  fullest  expression,  see  p.  53. 


46  THE    FRENCH    ARMY 

emotion  which  swept  over  France  and  enabled 
individuals  to  endure  hardship  and  tyranny  many 
times  worse  than  anything  they  had  experienced 
in  the  past.  I  have  said  "  individuals  "  because  it 
is  necessary  to  keep  the  sequence  of  cause  and 
effect  clearly  before  one's  mind.  The  wave  of 
emotion  swept  over  fully  two-thirds  of  the  race, 
and  made  everyone  realise  very  fully  the  absolute 
obligation  laid  upon  his  neighbour  to  die  for  the 
State.  But  in  the  beginning  it  was  only  individuals 
who  responded  personally  to  this  national  de- 
mand, and  not  till  the  new  Army  had  evolved  its 
own  soul  did  the  men  in  the  actual  fighting  line 
become  other  than  volunteers. 

The  old  Army  with  its  traditions  amalgamated 
the  new  levies,  receiving  in  the  process  a  new 
spirit.  Subsequently,  when  the  new  Army  had 
acquired  solidity  and  traditions  of  its  own,  it  be- 
came strong  enough  to  assimilate  even  unwilling 
conscripts  and  induce  them  to  fight  with  loyalty 
and  spirit  for  their  leader  and  the  cause  he 
embodied,  which  after  all  they  felt  to  be  the  cause 
of  their  country  first. 

Previously  to  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolution, 
the  Royal  Army  of  France  had  been  identical 
with  the  royal  armies  of  all  other  Western 
kingdoms,  a  body  of  long-service  mercenaries 
representing  only  a  small  fraction  of  the  nation, 


THE    FRENCH    ARMY  47 

and  living  as  a  caste  apart.  But  during  the  fifty 
years  of  peace,  or  relative  peace,  that  had  followed 
after  Roszbach,  being  strictly  localised,  they  had 
gradually  fused  with  the  civilians  and  developed  the 
sentiment  of  nationality,  side  by  side  with  that  of 
loyalty  to  their  salt.  When  the  break  came,  by  far 
the  larger  half  of  those  remaining  with  the  colours 
elected  to  side  with  the  nation,  and  the  nucleus 
thus  left  proved  in  fact  sufficient  to  assimilate  the 
successive  drafts  of  volunteers  and  conscripts 
which  the  nation  subsequently  brooded.  During 
the  first  years  of  the  War  the  Regular  Army  was 
recruited  side  by  side  with  the  Volunteers,  and 
never  fought  with  more  than  fifty  per  cent,  of 
recruits  in  the  ranks.  In  the  first  instance  men 
came  forward  far  more  readily  for  the  Volunteer 
battalions,  but  as  these  latter  melted  away  for 
want  of  proper  officers  to  feed  and  care  for  them 
at  the  front,  the  best  of  them,  seeing  the  advan- 
tages of  belonging  to  a  real  regimental  family, 
joined  the  regulars  and  brought  with  them  that 
individual  knowledge  of  the  advantages  of  dis- 
cipline which  no  one  appreciates  better  than  the 
man  who  has  suffered  the  consequences  which  its 
absence  invariably  entails. 

The  final  fusion,  the  "  Amalgam  "  it  was  called, 
between  the  Line  and  the  Volunteers  thus  came 
about  quite  naturally  as  the  survival  of  the  fittest ; 


48  THE    FRENCH    ARMY 

the  Volunteers  were  tired  of  the  licence  their 
relative  liberty  procured,  and  the  Line  were  alto- 
gether sick  of  fighting  shoulder  to  shoulder  with 
battalions  whose  discipline  could  not  be  relied  on. 

At  the  outbreak  of  the  Revolution  the  Army 
numbered  79  French  and  23  Foreign  Infantry 
Regiments  ;  12  battalions  of  Chasseurs,  7  Artillery 
Regiments,  26  Regiments  of  Heavy  Cavalry, 
18  Dragoons,  6  of  Hussars,  and  12  of  Chasseurs 
a  cheval  (Mounted  Light  Infantry),  totalling  in  all 
175,000  men.  Behind  them  stood  a  Militia  of 
55,000  to  70,000  men,  and,  as  a  kind  of  reservoir 
upon  which  to  draw,  2,571,700  "  National  Guards," 
without  any  organisation  or  even  arms,  who  in 
obedience  to  a  proclamation  had  enrolled  them- 
selves voluntarily,  to  escape  the  danger  of  being 
forcibly  pressed  for  the  front.  Here  and  there  a 
few  battalions  had  organised  themselves  to  protect 
their  own  property  from  the  violence  of  the 
mob.  These  organisations,  according  to  Thiebault, 
became  fairly  efficient  units,  and  formed  useful 
schools  of  arms,  from  which  later  many  good 
officers  were  derived. 

A  proposal  to  introduce  a  stringent  law  of  com- 
pulsory service  had  been  rejected  by  a  large 
majority  of  the  Chambers,  as  out  of  harmony  with 
the  principles  for  which  the  Revolution  was  con- 
tending ;  hence,  when  in  1791  the  war  clouds 


THE    FRENCH   ARMY  49 

* 
burst  over  it,  the  Government  of  the  moment  had 

to  help  itself  by  a  series  of  expedients  from  day  to 
day. 

Though,  as  pointed  out  above,  the  Regiments  as 
a  whole  stood  firm  in  their  allegiance  to  the  country, 
each  Regiment  had  to  undergo  a  little  revolution 
within  itself  to  adapt  itself  to  its  new  situation. 
Needless  to  say,  these  readjustments  were  not 
carried  out  without  much  suffering  and  many 
instances  of  personal  hardships ;  yet  about  two- 
thirds  of  the  whole  seem  to  have  held  together  and 
formed  a  sufficiently  strong  nucleus  to  digest  their 
new  recruits. 

These,  however,  were  at  first  difficult  to  find. 
Instead  of  expanding  existing  "cadres"  in  a 
normal  manner,  the  Assembly  decreed  in  July, 
1791,  the  formation  of  169  Volunteer  battalions, 
recruited  from  the  enrolled  National  Guards. 
This  decree  was  received  with  enthusiasm  in  Paris, 
and  in  a  few  days  no  less  than  three  battalions  were 
formed,  but  then  the  enthusiasm  began  to  flicker 
out,  and  by  September  25  only  sixty  were  avail- 
able for  service,  and  very  few  of  these  appear  to 
have  reached  the  front.  These  men,  however, 
were  only  called  upon  to  serve  for  the  "  Cam- 
paign "  which,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
period,  was  held  to  terminate,  quite  irrespective  of 
the  enemy's  ideas,  on  December  i ;  and  as  they 
D 


50  THE    FRENCH   ARMY 

also  received  while  enrolled  a  higher  rate  of  pay 
than  the  Line,  the  latter  found  themselves  deprived 
of  their  supply  of  recruits  and  dwindled  away 
visibly. 

The  confusion  and  want  of  discipline  in  this 
first  levy  were  appalling.  The  generals  at  the 
front  were  loud  in  their  denunciation  of  these 
armed  bandits,  who  robbed  the  inhabitants  of 
their  own  country,  setting  the  worst  kind  of 
examples  to  the  Regular  troops,  and  they 
clamoured  for  their  withdrawal  and  replacement 
by  troops  of  the  Line.  But  the  Committee  of 
Public  Safety  saw  in  their  unanimity  a  subtle 
design  against  the  Revolution.  Instead  of  stem- 
ming the  evil,  they  aggravated  it  by  decreeing  the 
formation  of  a  further  45  battalions,  additional  to 
the  original  169,  only  60  of  which  were  in  actual 
existence  (May  5,  1792),  all  of  the  214  to  be 
brought  up  to  a  strength  of  800  men. 

On  June  i,  1792,  the  Regular  Army  numbered 
178,000  men,  of  whom  90,000  stood  in  face  of  the 
enemy.  Of  the  Volunteers  there  appear  to  have 
been  altogether  84,000  under  arms,  but  these  were 
the  best,  who  had  resisted  the  temptations  to 
desert,  or  having  tried  the  remedy  had  found  it 
worse  than  the  disease  and  returned  to  the  colours, 
resigned  to  make  the  best  of  things.  But  these 
numbers  were  entirely  inadequate  to  confront 


THE   FRENCH   ARMY  51 

the  gathering  hosts  of  the  Coalition.  On  July 
ii  the  celebrated  declaration,  "  La  patrie  en 
danger/'  was  issued,  which  called  upon  all  men 
of  an  age  to  bear  arms  to  consider  themselves 
"mobilised/'  and  to  choose  from  their  own  districts 
those  men  who  were  to  march  first  against  the 
enemy. 

These  men  were  not  to  be  known  as 
"  Volunteers  "  but  were  designated  "  Federes/' 
because  the  battalions  in  which  they  were  to  march 
had  no  longer  any  territorial  connection.  They 
were  put  together  from  several  departments,  and 
were  destined  to  recruit  the  Line  and  the  Volunteers 
already  at  the  front,  to  complete  those  units  most 
advanced  in  formation,  etc.  A  number  of  "  Free 
Companies  "  of  Chasseurs  were  also  to  be  formed. 

The  result,  however,  was  disappointing.  Up  to 
September  20  this  proclamation  brought  in  only 
60,000  men,  of  whom  not  half  reached  the  front, 
barely  sufficient  to  make  good  the  ordinary 
wastage.  Yet  it  was  with  troops  formed  under 
such  dispiriting  conditions  that  Dumouriez  won 
the  battle  of  Jemappes.  And  the  reason  is  not  far 
to  seek :  only  the  best  had  survived  their  ordeals 
and  reached  the  front. 

In  face  of  this  state  of  affairs,  and  the  addition 
of  Great  Britain  to  the  ranks  of  the  enemy,  the 
National  Convention  was  compelled  to  abandon 


52  THE   PRENCtt   ARMY 

the  idea  of  voluntary  service.  On  February  20, 
1793,  it  decreed  a  compulsory  levy  of  300,000  men, 
distributed  over  the  several  communes,  each  of 
which  was  to  issue  an  appeal  for  men  to  make  up 
its  quota,  and  if  in  three  days  the  number  was 
incomplete,  the  balance  was  to  be  made  good  by 
recourse  to  the  ballot  urn. 

All  unmarried  National  Guards  between  the  ages 
of  eighteen  and  forty  were  held  liable  for  service. 

At  the  same  time,  to  put  an  end  to  the  friction 
which  had  existed  between  the  soldiers  of  the 
Regular  Army  and  the  Volunteers,  the  old  white 
coat  was  taken  away  from  the  former,  and  all  alike 
were  compelled  to  wear  the  dark  blue  of  the 
National  Guard.  A  new  unit  was  instituted, 
the  "  demi-brigade,"  which  consisted  of  a  Regular 
battalion  and  one  or  two  Volunteer  battalions, 
both  retaining  their  own  special  peculiarities,  other 
than  the  colour  of  their  coats. 

Yet  the  French  Army  survived  even  this  extra- 
ordinary measure,  It  was  with  troops  brigaded 
together  in  this  wise  that  Napoleon  won  his 
victories  in  Italy  in  1796 — for  the  order  by  which 
the  final  "  amalgam,"  as  it  was  called,  of  Line 
and  Volunteers  was  put  into  execution  during  the 
course  of  the  campaign.  In  fact  it  only  reached 
the  Army  of  Italy  a  few  days  before  he  assumed 
the  command. 


THE    FRENCH   ARMY  53 

This,  however,  in  anticipation,  and  in  the  mean- 
while French  recruiting  had  many  vicissitudes  to 
endure.  The  proclamation  was  meeting  with  little 
success,  and  when  the  news  of  Dumouriez's  defeat 
at  Neerwinden  (March  18,  1793)  was  received, 
a  perfect  panic  of  terror  seized  the  nation.  The 
"  Committee  of  Public  Safety  "  was  elected,  and 
forthwith  proceeded  to  most  drastic  steps.  Decree 
after  decree  was  issued,  each  wilder  than  the  other, 
until,  on  March  23,  Barere's  suggestions  became 
law1  and  hundreds  of  thousands  of  men  were 
driven  to  arms  and  despatched  towards  the 
frontier. 

The  internal  paralysation  of  France  was  now 
complete,  for  these  men  robbed  and  plundered 

1  The  preamble  of  the  celebrated  decree  of  August  23,  1793, 
drawn  up  by  Barere,  is  as  follows  : — 

"  Jusqu'au  moment  ou  les  ennemis  auront  ete  chasses  du 
territoire  de  la  Republique,  tous  les  J^rai^ais  sont  en  requisi- 
tion permanente  pour  le  service  des  armees — Les  jeunes  gens 
iront  au  combat ;  les  hommes  maries  forgeront  les  armes  et 
transporteront  les  subsistances  ;  les  femmes  feront  des  tentes, 
des  habits,  et  serviront  dans  les  hopitaux  ;  les  enfants  mettront 
le  vieux  lings  en  charpie  ;  les  vieillards  se  feront  porter  sur  les 
places  publiques  pour  exciter  le  courage  des  guerriers,  la  haine 
des  rois  et  le  devouement  de  la  Republique.  Les  maisons 
nationales  seront  convertis  en  casernes  ;  la  sol  des  caves  sera 
lessive  pour  en  extraire  le  salpetre,"  etc.,  etc.,  and  articles  8,  9, 
laid  down,  "  Nul  ne  pourra  se  faire  remplacer  dans  le  service 
pour  lequel  il  sera  requis  ;  les  fonctionaires  publics  resteront 
a  leur  postes — La  Levte  sera  generale,  les  citoyens  non  maries 
ou  veufs  sans  enfants  de  18  a  25  marcherent  les  premiere," 
but  nothing  is  said  as  to  when  they  return.  Assuming, 


54  THE    FRENCH   ARMY 

wherever  they  appeared,  and  deserted  by  tens  of 
thousands.  In  a  few  months  the  desolation  of  the 
country  was  so  complete  that  absolutely  no  other 
refuge  for  a  man  remained,  where  he  could  be 
reasonably  secure  against  denunciation  and  hunger, 
except  at  the  front.  Then  the  tide  turned  and  the 
Army  began  to  receive  a  healthier  and  better  type 
of  recruit,  men  who,  having  had  their  fill  of  freedom, 
recognised  at  last  the  value  of  discipline  and  order 
and  henceforward  submitted  with  reasonable  will- 
ingness to  necessaW  restraint. 

The  degree  to  which  desertion  in  these  levies 
attained  can  be  Estimated  from  the  following 
letter  addressed  by  La  Coste  to  the  Convention, 
dated  Nancy,  August  31,  1792 : — "  More  than 
140,000  armed  citizens  organised  in  battalions,  with 

however,  that  the  population  of  France  at  that  date  was  in 
round  numbers  30,000  "too,  then  the  annual  contingent  would 
be  300,000  men,  of  vvhon  200,000  would  be  physically  fit  to 
bear  arms.  If  the  duration  of  service  be  taken  as  from  18  to 
60  years  of  age,  then,  in  a  population  whose  average  death- 
rate  would  be,  say,  40  per  thousand,  the  normal  death-rate 
of  healthy  males  between  these  ages  would  not  exceed  15  per 
thousand.  That  is  to  say,  there  should  have  been  in  France 
about  6,000,000  men  available  to  answer  this  appeal.  Actually 
it  appears  that  on  January  i,  1794,  not  more  than  770,000 
were  present  under  arms,  and  there  was  one  official  at  home 
for  every  two  soldiers  at  the  front.  The  estimates  for  1793, 
which  were,  in  fact,  largely  exceeded,  make  the  average  cost 
of  these  soldiers  1800  francs,  an  enormous  figure  for  those 
days,  principally  accounted  for  by  cost  of  new  arms  and 
equipment  and  leakage. 


THE    FRENCH    ARMY  55 

several  companies  of  Cavalry,  Grenadiers,  guns  and 
gunners  are  on  the  march  to  Weissenburg,"  but 
nothing  was  heard  of  their  arrival  until  on  the 
loth  September  the  Adjutant-General  of  the  Army 
of  the  Rhine  writes  reporting  the  arrival  of  1200 
agriculturists  with  many  weapons,  but  no  soldiers. 
This  was  all  that  arrived  out  of  the  great  column.1 
Such  were  the  materials  out  of  which  the  troops 
Mack  encountered  in  the  Netherlands  had  been 
formed — and  one  can  hardly  wonder  at  the  low 
estimate  he  put  upon  the  fighting  value  of  the 
French  Army.  Our  own  officers  in  the  Duke  of 
York's  command  fully  shared  it.  But  in  the  follow- 
ing years  the  good- will  of  the  few  who  withstood  the 
temptation  to  desert,  and  the  ruthless  energy  dis- 
played by  the  Representatives  of  the  People 
in  enforcing  discipline  and  order,  together  with  the 
ceaseless  practice  in  minor  warfare  which  went  on 
between  the  outposts,  soon  began  to  evolve  a  very 
different  degree  of  efficiency.  Already  in  1794 
the  Austrians  found  them  very  much  more  difficult 
to  beat,  though  their  staying  power  in  a  campaign 
was  of  a  very  low  order.  They  were  still  quite 
incapable  of  carrying  through  any  operation 
involving  more  than  a  few  days'  march  into  the 
enemy's  territory.  Under  the  temptations  of  free 
quarters  and  plunder  they  simply  disbanded 
1  See  Rousset :  "  Les  Volontaires  de  1791-4." 


56  THE    FRENCH   ARMY 

themselves,  and  every  advance  came  to  an  end 
by  sheer  want  of  numbers  to  go  any  farther. 

The  final  fusion  of  the  Regulars  and  Volunteers 
was  the  turning  point  of  the  whole  evolution, 
and  though  carried  out  during  the  spring  of  the 
year,  and  in  face  of  the  enemy,  the  results 
soon  showed  themselves  both  in  Germany 
and  in  Italy.  Certainly  in  the  former  theatre  of 
operations  this  newly  acquired  cohesion  had 
almost  given  out  before  the  Archduke  Charles 
turned  upon  the  French  at  Wiirzburg  and 
Neresheim.  But  though  the  Austrians  in  this 
campaign  proved  ultimately  victorious,  the  idea 
began  to  spread,  particularly  amongst  the  senior 
officers,  that  the  French  Army  at  last  had  become 
an  actually  superior  fighting  force  taken  unit  by 
unit.  In  Italy,  of  course,  those  who  had  fought 
against  Napoleon  entertained  no  doubt  on  the 
subject  at  all,  for  essentially  all  Napoleon's 
victories  during  that  campaign  were  due  to  the 
superior  vigour  and  tenacity  of  the  French 
soldiers,  for  whom  no  marches  were  too  long, 
no  numbers  too  formidable.  But  Mack  had  seen 
nothing  of  this  transformation  and  naturally  dis- 
counted the  lugubrious  stories  he  heard  from  the 
beaten  generals. 

As  the  period  of  extreme  terror  and  tension 
relaxed,  the  defects  in  the  drafting  of  this  decree  of 


THE    FRENCH    ARMY  57 

1793  became  more  and  more  evident,  and  the  whole 
subject  of  Army  Reform  occupied  again  and  again 
the  attention  of  the  succeeding  Governments. 
Finally  the  whole  was  recast  and  submitted  to 
the  Council  of  Five  Hundred  by  General  Jourdan, 
and  it  was  decreed  (September  5,  1798)  that 
every  Frenchman  was  liable  to  military  service 
from  the  twentieth  to  twenty-fifth  year,  and  to  the 
men  thus  liable  the  term  "  defenseurs  consents  " 
is  applied  for  the  first  time. 

How  many  of  these  men  were  to  be  called  out  and 
for  how  long  depended  on  circumstances — whether 
the  country  was  at  war  or  not.  There  was  no 
fixed  term  of  service  qualifying  for  dismissal  to  the 
Reserves.  Apparently  there  was  no  intention  of 
forming  any,  and  since  for  the  next  seventeen 
years  the  country  was  never  at  peace  for  more 
than  three  consecutive  years,  it  would  seem  that 
the  term  of  service  was  practically  fixed  by  the 
man's  ability  to  bear  arms,  and  by  nothing  else. 
As  the  deaths  during  these  years  actually  exceeded 
one  million  (though  by  how  many  it  is  impossible 
to  state),  it  is  evident  that  even  a  moderate  rate  of 
invaliding  would  have  barely  kept  pace  with  the 
supply.  It  will  be  seen  that  this  law  permitted  no 
exemption  except  from  physical  causes,  and  its 
operation  pressed  so  intolerably  upon  the  people 
in  their  shattered  condition  that,  in  the  following 


58  THE    FRENCH   ARMY 

year  (1800),  the  provision  of  a  paid  substitute  was 
sanctioned.  This  continued  in  force  until  1870, 
when  it  proved  one  of  the  principal  causes  of  the 
French  downfall,  as  in  practice  it  allowed  the  bulk 
of  the  middle  classes  to  escape  service,  thus  throw- 
ing the  burden  of  defence  on  the  upper  and  lower, 
"  the  froth  and  the  dregs,"  to  use  an  expression 
often  applied  to  it  by  the  opponents  of  the  system. 

In  the  space  at  my  disposal  it  is  utterly  im- 
possible to  convey  any  adequate  picture  of  the 
administrative  work  which  fell  upon  the  French 
War  Office  during  this  period  in  which  Minister 
after  Minister  succeeded  one  another  in  rapid  suc- 
cession, and  only  Carnot,  a  Captain  of  Engineers, 
remained  permanent. 

I  have  alluded  above  to  the  creation  of  the 
"  Demi-brigades/'  and  the  "  Amalgam  "  in  which 
Regulars  and  Volunteers  were  brigaded  side  by 
side,  and  ultimately  fused  altogether.  Each  of 
these  steps  entailed  the  disruption  of  hundreds  of 
Volunteer  units,  and  the  absorption  of  thousands 
of  officers,  who,  it  is  hardly  necessary  to  add, 
resented  their  supersession  or  removal  almost  in 
proportion  to  their  original  unfitness  for  their 
posts.  But  the  step  gave  the  authorities  the  much- 
needed  power  of  selection,  which  they  seem  to  have 
exercised  with  considerable  discretion,  judging 
from  the  uniform  excellence  of  the  commanders 


THE    FRENCH    ARMY  59 

whom  Napoleon  took  over  when  he  became 
Emperor.  Theirs  was,  indeed,  a  case  of  the 
"  survival  of  the  fittest  "  in  a  terribly  hard 
school  of  selection,  for  not  only  had  they  been 
compelled  to  justify  themselves  by  their  acts  in  the 
face  of  the  enemy,  but  to  maintain  control  over 
their  men,  in  spite  of  all  risks  of  secret  denunciation 
and  political  animosity. 

Only  born  leaders  of  men  could  have  survived 
such  an  ordeal.  They  may  have  been,  indeed 
they  often  were,  illiterate,  rapacious,  jealous  and 
vindictive,  but  they  all  possessed  that  power  which 
defies  all  examinations  to  elicit — viz.  the  power  to 
get  the  last  ounce  of  exertion  and  self-sacrifice  out 
of  the  men  under  them,  without  recourse  to  legal 
formalities,  or  the  application  of  authorised  force. 

In  a  word,  they  were  "  crowd  leaders,"  men  who 
knew  instinctively  in  each  successive  rank  how  to 
keep  the  dominant  sentiment  of  the  mass  upon 
their  side.  When,  for  instance,  at  a  later  period 
Napoleon  kept  a  whole  Hussar  brigade  out  under  a 
heavy  artillery  fire  as  a  punishment  for  unsteadi- 
ness in  a  previous  action,  he  knew  he  was  safe  in 
doing  so,  because  the  majority  of  the  Army 
strongly  disapproved  of  cowardice  under  fire. 
But  he  would  have  been  quite  powerless  to  com- 
pel the  same  Hussars  to  groom  their  horses  up  to 
the  Prussian  standard,  because  the  whole  weight  of 


60  THE    FRENCH    ARMY 

opinion  in  the  Service  was  against  such  a  practice, 
and  this  tendency  ran  through  every  grade  of  the 
whole  Army,  and  in  itself  constituted  a  moral 
factor  sufficient  to  account  almost  entirely  for 
its  numerous  successes. 

In  long-service  Armies,  trained  in  peace  time, 
this  "  art  of  command  "  is  generally  absent,  for 
nothing  over  occurs  to  compel  a  young  officer  to 
exert  the  spark  of  it  which  in  varying  degrees  we 
all  possess.  In  a  wise  system  of  training,  things 
would  be  so  arranged  that  such  opportunities 
would  have  to  be  faced,  but  this  is  difficult,  as 
they  are  always  unpopular  to  all  except  the  "  elect," 
who  rejoice  in  them.  Still  in  our  own  case,  with 
the  facilities  our  Territorial  system  presents,  it 
would  be  easy  to  arrange  for  such  an  interchange 
of  officers  from  time  to  time  amongst  the  several 
battalions,  that  all  should  find  an  opportunity 
of  learning  how  to  enforce  obedience  without  re- 
course to  authority,  and  in  that  way  we  might 
find  a  compensation  for  many  defects  in  our 
organisation  when  it  is  compared  with  the  machine- 
like  exactitude  of  other  nations. 

It  was  out  of  these  difficult  circumstances  by 
which  the  French  officers  were  surrounded  that  the 
system  of  decentralisation  of  command  which  led 
to  the  formation,  first,  of  the  "  Division,"  ultimately 
to  that  of  the  "  Army  Corps  "  developed. 


THE   FRENCH   ARMY  61 

Since  without  ingrained  respect  for  the  "  rank  " 
mutual  personal  knowledge  between  men  and 
officers  was  the  only  bond  which  could  be  relied 
upon,  it  became  the  custom  to  keep  the  General 
who  had  won  the  confidence  of  his  men  at  the  head 
of  the  same  units  as  long  as  possible,  and  then  to 
give  him  the  freest  possible  hand  in  their  command. 
It  had,  of  course,  long  been  the  practice  to  place 
Generals  at  the  heads  of  detachments  of  the  three 
Arms,  which  were,  in  fact,  Corps,  but  these  de- 
tachments were  only  formed  ad  hoc,  and  generally 
melted  away  into  the  Army  when  they  rejoined 
Headquarters.  There  was  no  distinct  bond  of  con- 
nection between  the  units  and  their  Commander, 
and  above  all,  no  staff  mechanism  for  the  circula- 
tion of  orders  to  units.  During  the  early  years 
of  the  Revolutionary  Wars,  when  an  Austrian 
General  wished  to  order  an  operation,  he  had  to 
write,  or  cause  to  be  written  by  his  clerks,  separate 
orders  in  detail  to  each  of  the  units  in  his  com- 
mand, a  process  in  which  so  much  time  was  lost 
that  the  orders  almost  invariably  arrived  too 
late.1 

The  French  Corps  Commander  had  merely  to 
send  an  order  to  each  of  his  three  or  four  units, 

1See  two  complaints,  one  by  Beaulieu  in  1796,  the  other  by 
Mack  in  1805,  both  clamouring  for  more  clerks,  in  the  Austrian 
Krugs  Archive. 


62  THE    FRENCH    ARMY 

who  then  passed  on  the  essential  portion  of  each  to 
the  Brigades,  and  so  forth,  according  to  the  system 
of  the  present  day,  and  in  this  lay  the  chief  secret 
of  their  superior  mobility.  There  is  nothing  to 
show  that  a  Prussian  or  Austrian  battalion  could 
not  march  as  fast  and  as  far  along  a  highroad  as  a 
French  one — indeed,  the  presumption  is  that  both 
in  physique  and  in  training  the  latter  were 
inferior  to  the  longer  service  men  of  other  nations  ; 
but  the  fact  remains  that,  whereas  French  Army 
Corps  could  average  twenty  miles  a  day,  and  could 
be  pushed  to  thirty-five,  their  enemies,  owing  to 
this  vicious  want  of  system  in  the  circulation  of 
orders,  could  rarely  manage  ten  miles  a  day,  and 
often  fell  as  low  as  six  and  seven. 

This  was  the  essential  secret  of  French  mobility 
on  which  in  turn  Napoleon's  strategy  depended, 
and  in  no  campaign  is  its  advantage  more  apparent 
than  in  the  one  under  consideration,  for  had  the 
French  averaged  five  miles  a  day  less,  the  whole 
combination  of  Jena  would  have  been  impossible. 

Lastly,  we  must  call  attention  to  an  innovation 
in  the  conduct  of  War,  due  to  Carnot's  genius, 
which,  though  in  advance  of  the  means  at  his  dis- 
posal, formed  the  stepping-stone  for  Napoleon's 
progress.  We  have  seen  that  it  had  been  the 
custom  to  form  detachments  of  all  arms  for  special 
missions  in  all  countries,  but  it  had  never  occurred 


THE    FRENCH    ARMY  63 

to  anyone  to  use  these  detachments  in  combina- 
tion for  a  special  offensive.  When,  for  instance, 
Frederick  the  Great  projected  an  offensive,  he 
united  his  whole  Army  for  the  purpose,  only 
leaving  behind  such  detachments  as  were  necessary 
for  purely  defensive  purposes — they  might  within 
their  own  sphere  operate  offensively — for  the  attack 
was  generally  admitted  as  the  soundest  form  of 
defence — but  their  movement  was  never  combined 
with  the  main  Army  on  an  ulterior  objective. 

Carnot  initiated  the  idea  of  combining  the  opera- 
tions of  several  Armies,  two  or  more,  in  an  ad- 
vance on  a  single  objective,  such  as  Vienna  in 
1796,  in  which  the  Armies  of  Jourdan  from  the 
lower  Rhine,  of  Moreau  from  the  middle  Rhine, 
and  of  Napoleon  in  Italy  were  all  directed  upon 
Vienna.  As  already  stated,  the  idea  was  beyond 
the  means  of  execution  available  —  wireless 
telegraphy  alone  would  have  justified  the  risk — but 
it  formed  the  point  of  departure  for  Napoleon's 
principle  of  combining  his  Army  Corps  upon  the 
battlefield  to  which  all  his  subsequent  successes 
were  due. 

It  is  now  time  to  turn  to  the  specific  develop- 
ment of  the  latter's  methods  and  to  trace  step  by 
step  how  these  evolved  themselves  into  a  definite 
system,  the  essence  of  which  was,  that  no  matter 
what  the  enemy  did,  or  did  not  do,  Napoleon  was 


64  THE    FRENCH    ARMY 

certain  to  unite  a  numerical  superiority  against 
him. 

In  his  "Education  Militaire  de  Napoleon," 
Captain  Colin  of  the  French  General  Staff  has  traced 
for  us  the  gradual  evolution  of  Napoleon's  executive 
talent  up  to  the  Campaign  of  1796,  showing  us 
the  books  he  read  and  the  type  of  mind  with 
which  he  was  brought  into  contact.  Colonel 
Camon  of  the  French  Engineers  has  given  us  an 
admirable  study  of  the  spirit  of  the  Emperor's 
Campaigns  as  derived  from  his  own  orders  and 
correspondence ;  and  we  have  in  addition  the 
admirable  investigations  of  General  Bonnal  and 
General  Foch,  all  from  the  standpoint  of  modern 
criticism,  and  based  on  the  material  found  in  the 
Archives  of  the  French  War  Ministry. 

These  studies  throw  an  entirely  new  light  on  the 
working  of  Napoleon's  mind  from  day  to  day,  and 
more  especially  enable  us  to  discount  the 
"  evidential  "  value  of  his  own  Memoirs  written  at 
St  Helena,  also  those  of  his  Marshals  and  other 
contemporaries. 

We  no  longer  see  him  making  plans  of  campaign 
complete  to  the  smallest  detail,  far  in  advance 
of  events ;  we  are  now  able  to  follow  him  from 
day  to  day,  with  a  great  objective  undeniably 
before  him,  but  working  for  it  by  fresh  resolutions 
conceived  from  hour  to  hour,  as  the  reports  of  the 


THE    FRENCH   ARMY  65 

enemy's  movements  come  to  hand  ;  and  meeting 
each  emergency  as  it  arises  with  an  intuitive 
perception  which  at  times  seems  little  short  of 
miraculous. 

In  his  first  Italian  campaigns  we  find  him  still 
practising  the  precepts  of  his  masters,  which  were 
indeed  time-honoured  and  accepted  by  all  his 
contemporaries  in  theory ;  but  whereas  they  were 
tied  and  bound  by  practical  considerations  of 
supply  and  responsibility,  he  was  relatively  free 
from  these  restrictions.  Hence  he  was  able  to 
apply  them  with  a  vigour  and  boldness  to  which  the 
eighteenth  century  could  afford  no  parallel.  Con- 
centration on  the  decisive  point  was  no  novelty  ; 
every  other  general  of  the  period  would  gladly 
have  anticipated  his  example  had  they  been 
able  to  do  so,  but  because  of  the  utter  want  of 
system  for  circulating  information  and  orders 
which  prevailed  in  their  armies,  Napoleon's  con- 
centrations were  always  finished  before  their  own. 

Nor  was  there  a  general  in  Europe  who  was  not 
equally  well  aware  of  the  advantage  to  be  gained 
by  threatening  an  enemy's  communications  ; 
most  of  them  knew  only  too  well  from  bitter 
experience  how  fatally  demoralising  to  the  troops 
was  the  mere  rumour  of  danger  to  their  liries  of 
supply  and  retreat.  But  they  knew,  as  practical 
men,  that  the  threat  at  their  enemy's  communica- 
E 


66  THE    FRENCH   ARMY 

tion  involved  the  exposure  of  their  own,  and  that 
as  opposed  to  Napoleon  they  had  the  most  to  lose. 

For  the  French  had  been  forced  by  circum- 
stances to  learn  to  do  without  luxuries,  and  dragged 
no  interminable  train  behind  them.  If  the  enemy 
captured  their  bivouac  grounds,  they  were  no 
better  off  than  before,  for  the  Republican  troops 
left  no  supplies  behind  them,  whereas  if  their 
enemy  succeeded  in  manoeuvring  them  out  of  their 
positions,  it  was  in  practice  impossible  to  prevent 
their  finding  food,  arms,  equipment  and  am- 
munition. If  they  failed  in  their  undertakings, 
they  had  an  outraged  King  and  Cabinet  to  face 
and  an  established  position  to  lose.  If  Napoleon 
failed  he  risked  only  his  head,  and  heads  sat  lightly 
on  French  shoulders  during  those  first  terrible 
years. 

The  conditions,  therefore,  were  quite  unequal, 
and  it  needed  only  audacity  and  the  driving  energy 
of  an  almost  superhuman  character  to  carry  the 
French  Army  to  victory.  It  was  this  need  that 
Napoleon  abundantly  supplied,  but  it  was  a  very 
risky  game  to  play  ;  and  when  at  Marengo  his 
concentration  failed,  for  the  reason  that  he  had 
allowed  his  enemy  time  to  concentrate  first,  he  set  his 
mind  to  work  to  find  some  safer  basis  for  his  pro- 
jects, and  found  it  for  the  moment  in  the  training 
of  his  Cavalry  to  form  the  "  Cavalry  Screen." 


THE    FRENCH   ARMY  67 

It  was  in  reliance  on  this  system  that  he  entered 
upon  the  Campaign  of  Ulm  in  1805.  Covered  by  a 
Cavalry  screen  a  couple  of  days'  march  in  front  of 
his  Infantry  columns,  he  adapted  his  manoeuvres 
to  the  movements  of  his  enemy  quite  in  the  manner 
of  the  modern  German  school,  whose  practice  in 
1870  shows  no  advance  upon  his  original  concept- 
tion.  But  Napoleon  soon  found  out  that  though 
Cavalry  could  observe,  it  possessed  in  itself  no  power 
to  hold ;  and  it  was  quickly  evident  to  him 
that  the  presence  of  an  enemy  at  a  given  spot  on  a 
given  date  was  no  sure  indication  of  where  that 
enemy  might  happen  to  be  forty-eight  hours  later. 

The  problem  is,  in  fact,  insoluble  a  priori, 
for  only  the  other  side  can  be  aware  of  all  the 
factors  which  enter  into  the  decision,  and  even 
then  no  two  minds  are  likely  to  appreciate  these 
several  factors  at  the  same  valuation. 

With  regard  to  the  tactics  of  the  Army  Napoleon 
employed  to  gain  his  strategic  ends  they  may  best 
be  visualised  as  the  survival  of  the  fittest  under 
the  new  conditions  which  had  been  evolved  from 
the  social  chaos  '>f  the  French  Revolution.  This 
does  not  imply  tiiat  they  were  ideal  solutions  in 
themselves,  better  than  any  that  had  gone  before 
them  (which  in  fact  they  certainly  were  not),  but 
that  they  represented  the  best  use  to  which  the 
available  raw  material  could  be  applied  for  the 


68  THE    FRENCH    ARMY 

attainment  of  the  purpose  in  view.  This  is  only 
another  way  of  stating  Moltke's  definition  of  the 
Art  of  War.1 

The  French  had  entered  upon  the  great  Re- 
volutionary Wars  with  drill-books  copied  exactly 
from  the  original  Prussian  model.  But  their  raw 
levies  were  quite  incapable  of  the  accurate 
manoeuvring  under  fire  which  had  distinguished 
the  long-service  soldiers  of  Frederick  the  Great,  the 
topographical  conditions  differed  widely,  and  the 
fundamental  condition  which  alone  made  possible 
the  long  advances  of  twenty  and  thirty  battalions 
in  line  (viz.  acquired  cavalry  superiority  on  the 
Prussian  side),  was  entirely  wanting. 

A  single  deployed  line  of  these  raw  soldiers  could 
not  endure  the  inevitable  losses  which  the  attempt 
to  close  in  to  decisive  range  without  firing  in- 
variably entailed.  Hence  arrangements  had  to  be 
made  for  a  succession  of  lines,  each  intended  to 
carry  the  one  in  front  forward  when  once  it  had 
halted  to  fire — the  same  idea  is  current  in  all  Armies 
nowadays.  But  if  the  first  line  failed  to  stand  and 
broke  back  upon  its  followers,  th*  result  was  gener- 
ally a  rapid  retreat  of  the  whok;  mass.  Hence,  to 
guard  against  this  danger,  gaps  had  to  be  left  in  the 

1  Moltke's  definition  runs  as  follows  :— "The  art  of  war  consists 
in  making  the  best  practical  use  of  ?;he  means  at  hand  for  the 
attainment  of  the  object  in  view." 


THE    FRENCH   ARMY  69 

following  lines  which  could  be  rapidly  closed  by 
deployment,  when  the  necessity  arose,  and  a  line 
of  small  columns  (weak  battalions  of  perhaps 
400  men)  soon  established  itself  as  the  most 
practical  solution. 

Seen  from  the  enemy's  side,  such  an  attack  gave 
an  exact  replica  of  the  normal  advances  practised 
throughout  Europe  after  1870  and  incidentally 
explains  their  origin.  The  enemy — say  the 
Prussians — seeing  a  ragged,  badly  dressed  crowd 
of  men  approaching  them,  with  further  little 
clumps  following  behind,  never  supposed  for  a 
moment  that  these  were  in  any  way  an  imitation 
of  their  own  "  proud  and  beautiful  line."  They 
assumed  that  the  French  had  discovered  a  new 
secret  of  victory — the  advance  of  the  individual 
fighter  as  distinguished  from  the  true  skirmisher, 
whose  use  they  fully  understood.  Hence,  when 
disaster  ultimately  overtook  their  own  more  per- 
fect formations,  the  whole  Army  conceived  the 
conviction  that  in  some  way  or  other  the  crowded 
ragged  firing  line,  with  the  little  company  columns 
following  on  behind  it,  contained  in  itself  the  spirit 
of  the  French  Infantry.  This  picture  remained 
in  their  minds  through  all  the  years  of  reform  that 
followed  after  Jena,  and  first  found  full  literary  ex- 
pression in  the  works  of  May,  Boguslowski,  Tellen- 
bach  and  countless  other  less  remembered  names. 


;o  THE    FRENCH   ARMY 

As  pointed  out  in  the  previous  chapter,  the  skill 
of  the  Austrian  Light  Infantry  over  broken 
ground  had  from  the  very  first  compelled  the 
French  to  evolve  a  similar  type,  the  Voltigeurs, 
to  encounter  them. 

These  troops,  profiting  also  by  the  experience 
gained  in  American  and  Canadian  warfare,  very 
soon  equalled,  if  they  did  not  surpass,  their  original 
model.  Hence  they  soon  became  the  idols  of  the 
Army,  and  instinctively  the  Line  battalions  sought 
to  emulate  their  example,  with  the  consequence 
that  the  regular  Infantry  soon  threw  off  the 
excessive  pedantry  of  the  original  Prussian  model, 
and  the  whole  Infantry,  even  before  Napoleon 
came  to  handle  it,  had  became  an  exceedingly 
supple  and  powerful  weapon  ready  to  his  hands. 
It  was  equally  capable  of  holding  its  own  in  forest 
or  mountain,  and  of  changing  its  formations 
rapidly  and  accurately  to  meet  the  ever-varying 
conditions  of  long-protracted  battles.  On  the 
other  hand,  while  careful  at  all  times  to  be  ready 
to  meet  a  charge  of  Cavalry  or  a  temporary  reverse 
to  the  other  troops  around  them,  they  had  as  firm 
a  faith  in  the  volleys  and  file  fire  of  the  deployed 
line  ("  en  bataille,"  as  they  called  it)  as  was 
possessed  by  either  the  British  or  the  Prussians 
before  them. 

But  in  all  these  years  the  French  Army  had 


THE    FRENCH   ARMY  71 

never  reached  the  point  at  which  it  could  be  fought 
in  battle  as  a  whole ;  that  was  to  come  afterwards 
when  the  gradual  deterioration  of  the  Infantry, 
the  improvement  in  the  mobility  of  the  Field 
Artillery  forced  a  complete  readjustment  upon  the 
Emperor.  At  Castiglione  Napoleon  had  indeed 
handled  a  corps  as  a  unit  and  made  full  use  of  the 
powers  of  a  small  Artillery  reserve,  but  in  general 
the  combats  against  the  Allies  and  Austrians  had 
been  combats  of  detachments.  Division  fought 
against  Division,  in  which  the  sum  of  the  results, 
good  or  bad,  decided  the  ultimate  retreat  of  one 
side  or  the  other,  and  when  the  day  was  over  there 
was  no  available  mass  of  reserves  on  either  side  to 
give  the  final  decision  and  initiate  a  true  pursuit. 

Neither  the  great  Artillery  Commander  or  the 
Cavalry  Leader  had  as  yet  appeared,  and  though 
in  his  pursuit  of  Werneck  Murat  showed  the 
promise  of  his  future  achievement  after  Jena,  the 
campaign  of  Ulm  was  singularly  destitute  of 
lessons  of  tactical  importance. 

To  sum  up  the  whole  chapter,  let  us  picture 
to  ourselves  a  Light  Infantry  as  tenacious  and 
conscious  of  mastery  in  their  own  special  branch 
as  the  Rifles  and  Jagers  of  modern  armies,  a  Line 
Infantry  trained  on  much  the  same  lines,  but  still 
adhering  to  the  slower  and  more  deliberate 
methods  of  the  old  "decision-compelling"  advance; 


72  THE    FRENCH   ARMY 

a  Cavalry  capable  of  daring  and  brilliant  actions  by 
squadrons,  but  far  too  little  trained  in  equitation 
to  be  susceptible  of  employment  in  great  masses  ; 
and  an  Artillery  mobile  and  alert  to  seize  chances 
by  batteries,  but,  like  the  Cavalry,  still  without 
the  uniformity  of  training  which  can  alone  render 
it  possible  to  transfer  "  masses  "  of  100  guns  and 
upwards  rapidly  and  certainly  from  point  to  point 
of  the  battlefield.  These  movements  are  not 
essentially  conditioned  by  the  weapons  in  use  (for 
death  remains  the  same,  however  inflicted,  and 
a  man's  life  was  worth  fewer  hours  of  purchase 
then  than  it  is  nowadays)  but  depend  finally,  with 
all  mounted  Arms,  on  the  thoroughness  with 
which  the  troops  have  been  trained  beforehand, 
and  the  character  of  the  Man  who  commands 
them.  How  Senarmont  would  have  smiled  at  the 
butcher's  bills  in  his  own  Arm  of  the  Service  of  the 
present  day. 


CHAPTER    III 

POLITICAL  FACTORS   INFLUENCING  AUSTRIAN 
OPERATIONS 

THE  simplest  way  in  which  an  English  student 
can  obtain  a  firm  grasp  of  the  principles  under- 
lying military  action  on  the  continent  of  Europe 
at  the  close  of  the  Eighteenth  Century  is  to 
picture  to  himself  the  Kings  and  Princes  then 
in  power  as  so  many  English  county  families, 
possessing  the  same  "  earth  hunger,"  but  instead 
of  the  old-established  firms  of  solicitors,  the 
recognised  instruments  by  which  our  landowners 
sought  to  extend  or  round  off  their  estates,  the 
various  Royalties  employed  equally  carefully 
selected  diplomatists  and  politicians,  with  an 
ultimate  appeal  to  armed  force,  whereas  in 
England  the  law  of  the  land  compelled  the  final 
decision.  In  all  these  intrigues,  having  the  ex- 
tension of  their  estates  as  an  object,  the  wishes  of 
the  inhabitants  were  as  little  considered  as  they  are 
nowadays  in  this  country  when  a  great  property 
changes  hands.  War  on  one  frontier  hardly 
interrupted  for  a  moment  the  course  of  absorp- 
tion on  another,  and  generally  the  object  of 
73 


74     POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

further  acquisitions,  either  by  marriage,  barter 
or  force,  was  kept  steadily  in  view  from  generation 
to  generation. 

At  the  outbreak  of  the  French  revolutionary 
wars  this  process  was  in  full  operation  over  the 
whole  extent  of  South  Germany,  and  Austria 
and  Prussia  had  already  acquired,  by  one 
means  or  another,  large  outlying  properties 
which  interfered  very  materially  with  the 
political  frontiers  of  the  South  German  estates, 
and  modified  most  essentially  the  conduct  of 
military  operations. 

A  glance  at  the  map  will  make  this  clearer  than 
many  pages  of  description.  It  will  be  seen  how 
entirely  the  Prussian  possession  of  Ansbach 
hampered  a  French  offensive  from  the  north,  and 
in  the  south  it  will  be  noticed  that  an  almost 
continuous  belt  of  Austrian  outlying  territory 
extends  from  the  Inn  to  the  banks  of  the  Rhine 
about  Freiburg  and  Breisach. 

The  possession  of  these  districts,  and  the 
neutrality  of  Ansbach  were  vitally  important 
to  the  Austrian  Empire,  and  dictated  time  after 
time  the  main  lines  of  any  operations  against 
France,  because  in  all  these  districts  in  which 
Austria  possessed  particular  interest  her  troops 
could  move  as  in  the  home  countries,  and 
magazines  could  be  accumulated  and  contracts 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  75 

issued  with  a  freedom  impossible  in  the  terri- 
tories of  other  reigning  princes. 

The  fortress  of  Ulm  thus  became  of  para- 
mount importance  under  all  circumstances,  for 
if  Bavaria  threw  in  her  interests  with  the  empire 
it  closed  all  the  great  avenues  of  approach,  as 
long  as  the  neutrality  of  Ansbach  was  respected ; 
while  if  Bavaria  remained  neutral,  or  joined  the 
French,  a  force  based  upon  Ulm  possessed  in  their 
extremest  form  all  the  advantages  usually  ac- 
corded to  a  re-entrant  line  of  frontier.  Napoleon 
at  Milan  in  1800  held  a  position  intrinsically  far 
less  secure  than  did  Mack  at  Ulm  in  1805,  for 
whereas  the  former  could  not  count  either  on  his 
communications  over  the  St  Gothard  Pass  or  his 
magazines  about  Zurich,  for  one  hour  longer  than 
his  flag  was  in  the  ascendant,  Mack  could,  and 
no  doubt  would,  had  he  been  an  independent 
Monarch,  have  accumulated  stores  and  reserves 
all  along  the  northern  shores  of  Lake  Constance 
and  drawn  reinforcements  over  the  Alps  to 
his  assistance  through  relatively  friendly  terri- 
tories. Unfortunately  for  Austria,  Mack  was 
not  a  reigning  Sovereign,  and  the  attention  of  her 
statesmen  was  concentrated  on  dangers  other 
than  those  which  actually  arose. 

How  this  happened  must  always  remain  a 
mystery,  for  Napoleon  had,  in  fact,  in  1803,  given 


76     POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

the  Austrian  Court  ample  warning l  of  the  direction 
of  attack  which  he  intended  to  select.  It  was  in 
October  1803  that  Russia  first  approached  Austria 
with  a  view  to  the  formation  of  a  fresh  coalition, 
and  in  December  of  the  same  year  offered  to 
mobilise  within  eight  days  a  force  of  170,000 
men,  half  to  operate  either  with  or  against  the 
Prussians,  half  with  the  Austrians,  and  these 
proposals  were  at  once  submitted  to  the  Archduke 
Charles  for  consideration  and  report. 

The  Archduke  was  intensely  set  against  war, 
for  no  one  knew  better  than  he  the  shortcomings 
of  the  Army,  the  poverty  of  the  Treasury  or  the 
unreliability  of  Russian  promises.  It  was  on 
the  3rd  March  1804  that  he  submitted  a  memoir 
on  the  whole  subject  from  which  the  following 
extracts  are  taken  : — 

"  Our  financial  situation  is  '  detestable/  It 
is  impossible  to  re-establish  the  equilibrium  be- 
tween expenditure  and  receipts  even  in  peace. 
At  least  80  million  florins  are  necessary  to  place 
the  army  on  a  war  footing,  33  millions  a  year  to 
keep  it  up,  and  150  millions  at  least  for  each  year's 
active  operations.  This  would  spell  bankruptcy 
at  very  short  notice,  for  so  much  paper  money 
has  already  been  issued,  and  our  credit  is  so  low 

1  See  "  Napoleon  to  Luchesini,"  2yth  Nov.  1803.     Vol.  i. 
P-73- 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  77 

that  it  is  impossible  to  get  further  loans  taken 
up.  No  doubt  there  will  be  subsidies  from 
England,  but  we  must  not  exaggerate  their  im- 
portance. They  only  diminish,  they  do  not 
annul  the  expenses  of  the  war.  In  fact,  the 
amount  indicated,  37  millions  [florins],  is  a  mere 
fraction  of  the  total  expense,  and  Great  Britain 
will  take  care  to  recoup  herself  first  for  sums  still 
due  on  previous  advances. 

"  Our  resources  in  men  are  almost  equally  in- 
adequate. We  have  only  25  millions  of  population 
to  oppose  to  the  40  millions  under  French 
dominion — viz.  25  millions  in  France,  the  balance 
in  her  new  acquisitions,  and  the  conscription  so 
far  has  hardly  touched  the  people  in  these  latter 
at  all.  In  the  Hereditary  States  of  the  Empire, 
cases  of  exemption  are  very  numerous,  and  previous 
levies  have  already  made  serious  inroads  on  the 
remainder.  Altogether  we  should  need  108,598 
men  to  bring  the  army  to  war  establishments, 
and  the  last  census  only  traced  out  83,159.  Hence 
it  is  not  even  possible  to  complete  the  Army,  still 
less  to  recruit  it  to  supply  the  waste  of  active 
operations,  and  finally  if  we  take  up  these  83,000 
men,  it  will  give  the  death-blow  to  our  agriculture 
and  commerce,  which  are  already  in  very  evil  case.1 

1  Before  the  war  was  over,  many  times  83,000  men  had  been 
found,  and  commerce  and  agriculture  still  continued. 


78      POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

4 '  Hence  hostilities  should  be  avoided  at  all 
costs.  We  can  only  contemplate  it  as  a  possibility 
if  we  have  Allies,  and  who  will  these  Allies  be  ? 
There  are  only  the  Russians — who  have  uniformly 
urged  Austria  on  to  fight  and  never  moved  at  all 
until  in  1798,  they  knew  Bonaparte  was  safely 
locked  up  in  Egypt — and  who  can  trust  them  ? 
Who  can  tell  on  what  trumpery  pretext,  differences 
of  opinion  between  commanders,  etc.,  the  promised 
support  may  not  be  withdrawn.  Finally,  in  any 
case,  Austria  will  have  to  bear  the  first  shock  of 
the  campaign,  and  perhaps  the  invaders  will  be 
in  possession  of  her  Capital  before  the  Russians 
can  arrive. 

"It  is  said  that  War  is  inevitable,  perhaps  so, 
but  we  can  at  least  avoid  anything  to  hasten  it, 
and  every  year  will  improve  our  relative  position." 

The  French  Official  Account,  whose  abbreviated 
version  of  the  original  I  am  here  following,  adds 
in  a  note  that  in  another  report  the  Archduke 
advises  that  Austria  should  under  no  circum- 
stances interfere  with  Napoleon's  projected  in- 
vasion of  England,  in  the  success  of  which  he  did 
not  believe,  but  which  in  any  case  must  cripple 
French  offensive  power  for  many  years  to  come. 
This  conviction  must  be  borne  in  mind  in 
estimating  the  value  of  the  whole  of  the  previous 
report,  and  its  marked  pessimistic  tendency. 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  79 

"If  by  misfortune  the  War  nevertheless  does 
break  out,"  he  continues,  "  let  us  see  what  will 
be  the  consequences,  and  this  brings  us  to  examine 
the  plan  of  operations  to  be  pursued. 

"  The  front  upon  which  the  struggle  will  be 
waged  extends  from  the  Austro-Italian  frontiers  to 
Lake  Constance ;  it  is  from  thence  that  we  shall 
advance  if  we  take  the  offensive,  or  stand  to  fight 
if  we  decide  to  await  the  attack.  It  seems  quite 
indisputable  that  the  bulk  of  our  forces  should  be 
allotted  to  the  Italian  theatre  of  operations.  On  our 
side,  because  it  is  only  in  that  direction  that  we 
can  look  for  an  acquisition  [of  territory  under- 
stood] of  any  sufficient  value,  and  because  it  is 
from  that  side  that  the  danger  to  the  Monarchy 
is  both  greatest  and  nearest ;  finally  because  it  is 
only  by  taking  the  offensive  or  by  maintaining 
our  position  in  Italy  that  we  can  save  the 
Hereditary  States  from  invasion. 

"  On  the  part  of  the  French,  because  their 
Government  has  the  greatest  interest  in  preserving 
the  Italian  Republic  ;  because  also  it  is  from 
them  that  the  French  Armies  can  by  their  first 
movements  most  injure  our  Empire,  attaining  by 
a  single  victory  across  an  unfortified  frontier, 
the  very  heart  and  Capital  of  the  Nation ;  finally 
because  in  such  an  advance,  the  enemy  would 
have  its  resources  immediately  behind  its  front 


8o      POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

on  the  borders  of  Italy  and  Switzerland,  and  will 
be  nearer  to  its  points  of  support  and  reinforce- 
ments ;  whereas,  by  marching  on  Vienna  by 
Suabia  and  Bavaria,  their  armies  would  have 
much  further  to  go  before  striking  a  decisive 
blow.  This  consideration  is  of  importance  because 
of  the  desirability  of  achieving  a  result  before  the 
Russians  can  intervene.  Hence  it  is  on  the 
Adige  that  we  must  expect  the  first  and  principal 
operations,  and  it  is  there  that  the  Austrian  Armies 
should  assume  the  offensive." 

Then  follows  a  long  catalogue  of  topographical 
difficulties  discussed  with  all  the  verbosity  current 
at  that  period,  which  we  can  afford  to  disregard, 
and  the  memoir  then  continues  : 

"To  support  the  operations  of  the  Austrian 
Army  of  Italy,  and  to  keep  the  enemy  out  of 
Tyrol,  it  will  be  necessary  to  oppose  a  second 
Army,  much  less  numerous,  to  the  force  which 
the  French  will  probably  send  from  Strassburg,  by 
the  shortest  line  to  Vienna  through  Suabia.  This 
should  strive  to  anticipate  the  enemy  upon  the  Iller. 
However  one  or  several  victories  gained  on  this  side 
would  have  no  other  result  than  to  drive  the  enemy 
back  upon  the  Rhine,  where  he  possesses  lines  of 
fortresses  within  which  it  would  be  disastrous  to 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  81 

attempt  to  follow  him  .  .  .  such  an  idea  could  not 
enter  the  head  of  any  reasonable  tactician. 

"  Hence  nothing  can  be  done  in  Germany  until 
the  Army  of  Italy  has  crossed  the  Adda  as  the 
consequence  of  a  victorious  engagement — one 
can  only  choose  a  good  defensive  position  which 
will  cover  the  Tyrol  against  the  enemy's  incur- 
sions, and  prevent  a  French  Army  from  entering 
Austria  down  the  valley  of  the  Danube." 

I  have  given  this  singular  document  at  some 
length,  as  to  my  mind  it  serves  to  clear  up  the 
fundamental  mystery  why  Mack  so  suddenly 
sprang  again  into  favour  over  the  head  of  the 
Archduke  Charles,  the  victor  of  1796.  What 
possible  use  could  any  Government,  knowing 
itself  to  be  compelled  to  fight,  find  for  such  a 
persistent  pessimist,  and  what  would  any  reason- 
able statesman  or  diplomatist  make  of  such  an 
incoherent,  loosely  reasoned,  badly  supported 
piece  of  work,  the  outcome  apparently  of  some 
six  months'  study  ? 

It  will  be  noted  that  the  Archduke  begins  by 
fixing  the  limits  of  the  theatre  of  operations  as 
between  the  Austro-Italian  frontier  and  Lake 
Constance,  and  then  never  refers  to  this  district 
again.  Probably  this  was  only  done  to  note  his 
general  adherence  to  the  line  of  action  long  before 

F 


82      POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

thought  out  by  the  Austrian  Headquarters  in  1796, 
1798  and  1799,  and  with  which  Clausewitz  dealt 
so  scathingly  throughout  his  works.  Clausewitz 
imagined  that  the  Austrian  School  of  War  pinned 
its  faith  on  the  possession  of  commanding 
ground  owing  to  some  fancied  analogy  between 
the  action  of  water  running  down  hill  and  the 
flood  of  invasion  sweeping  down  on  the  plains 
similarly  accelerated  by  the  force  of  gravity. 
This,  however,  is  one  of  the  cases  in  which 
Clausewitz's  judgment  became  obscured  by  the 
contempt  with  which  Austrian  dilatoriness  during 
the  latter  campaigns  of  the  Great  War  had  filled 
him.  In  fact  the  Austrians,  as  C.  von  B.  K.  has 
shown  at  length,  had  very  substantial  grounds 
indeed  for  their  attitude  on  this  subject,  and  it  is 
a  pity  for  them  that  they  did  not  adhere  to  this 
portion  of  their  doctrine  consistently,  and  prepare 
the  country  within  their  own  frontier  to  give 
effect  to  it.  Actually  the  possession  of  Switzer- 
land was  of  transcendent  importance  to  the 
Austrians,  on  the  assumption,  which  they  had 
every  reasonable  right  to  make,  that  their 
battalions  and  Light  Infantry  were  still,  unit 
for  unit,  superior  to  the  French  levies. 

The  exit  from  the  mountain  passes  into  the 
Italian  plains  could  always  be  forced  in  those 
days  by  disciplined  troops  prepared  to  stand  up 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  83 

to  heavy  punishment  without  risk  of  panic ;  and 
the  north  of  Switzerland  gave  them  not  only  good 
through  roads  from  Chur  and  along  the  left  bank 
of  Lake  Constance  and  down  the  Rhine  to 
Schaffhausen,  but  it  afforded  them  also  the 
advantage  of  water  communication  from  Bregenz, 
through  the  Lake  and  down  the  river  to  the  same 
place.  Thirty  miles  of  this  at  least  could  not  be 
interfered  with,  and  the  remaining  fifty  could 
easily  be  guarded  by  a  few  squadrons  of  horse 
hovering  to  the  northward  in  the  plains  about 
Donaueschingen. 

Austrian  troops  had  again  and  again  marched 
over  the  same  districts,  and  armies  had  crossed 
the  Rhine  repeatedly  between  Constance  and 
Schaffhausen,  and  these  districts  still  remained, 
as  in  1798  and  1799,  the  shortest  and  most  direct 
way  to  the  heart  of  the  French  territory.  As 
for  means  of  communication  on  the  water,  and 
roads  over  the  mountains  into  the  Valley  of  the 
Inn,  abundant  resources  lay  to  their  hands  had 
they  thought  about  utilising  them  during  the  year's 
respite  that  still  lay  before  them.  Whether  any- 
thing to  improve  these  communications  through 
the  Voralgebirge  was  actually  accomplished  I 
have  been  unable  to  ascertain,  and  would  only 
note  in  passing  that,  judging  from  Indian  frontier 
road-making  experience,  no  serious  obstacles  to 


84     POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

such  improvements  existed  at  any  point.  Mean- 
while the  impression  remains  strong  in  my  mind, 
from  several  incidents  in  Mack's  subsequent 
movements,  that  he  had  fully  grasped  the  in- 
trinsic value  of  Switzerland  as  a  base,  and  did  in 
fact  strive  to  have  the  roads  improved,  and  more 
boats  put  on  the  lake.  He  would  have  taken 
full  advantage  of  all  the  facilities  Switzerland 
afforded  had  he  not  been  fatally  misled  as  to  the 
strength  of  the  troops  arrayed  against  him,  and 
thereby  led  to  persist  in  offensive  operations 
long  after  all  reasonable  chances  for  success  had 
disappeared. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  the  fact  remains  that  this 
lugubrious  prophecy  of  the  Archduke's  did  not 
prevent  the  signature  of  a  contract  of  alliance 
between  Austria  and  Russia  on  the  4th  November 
1804,  and  the  military  Cabinets  immediately  pro- 
ceeded to  draw  up  a  plan  of  combined  operations. 

This  was  transmitted  to  St  Petersburg  on  the 
i3th  March  1805,  and  seems  to  have  been  the 
work  of  a  "  paste  and  scissors  "  committee.  Most 
of  the  long-winded,  loosely  reasoned  passages 
of  the  archduke  are  reproduced,  while  other 
paragraphs  calculated  to  relieve  their  despond- 
ency are  intercalated,  which  seem  to  breathe  the 
spirit  of  Mack,  and  the  only  material  departure 
from  the  original  lies  in  the  selection  of  the  line  of 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  85 

the  "  Lech  "  for  the  deployment  of  the  army  of 
Southern  Germany,  a  line  which  was  certainly 
not  the  selection  either  of  Mack  or  the  Arch- 
duke, and  indicates  that  whoever  was  responsible 
for  its  insertion  had  not  f  grasped  the  spirit 
of  the  original  doctrine  of  the  importance  of 
Switzerland,  although  this  point  is  treated  at 
considerable  length  in  the  document. 

This  plan  was  submitted  to  the  Emperor  of 
Russia  by  General  Stutterheim  with  another  long 
memoir  of  his  own  dated  6th  April,  to  which  the 
Russian  General  Staff  responded,  promising 
90,000  men  to  act  in  Germany  (and  25,000  for 
the  kingdom  of  Naples)  to  be  divided  into  two 
Armies — Army  Corps  we  should  call  them  now- 
adays. These  were  both  to  operate  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  Danube.  The  memoir  also  approved, 
in  general,  of  the  Austrian  proposals,  only  pro- 
testing against  the  very  pessimistic  attitude 
assumed  by  the  Court  of  Vienna  as  to  its  resources 
compared  with  those  of  France.  It  pointed  out, 
what  was  undoubtedly  true,  that  Bonaparte 
himself  was  in  equally  desperate  straits  for  want 
of  ready  money,  and  that  his  resources  in  men 
were  not  nearly  as  great  as  the  Austrians  imagined 
them  to  be. 

Whilst  these  negotiations  were  in  progress,  the 
Russians  signed  a  treaty  of  alliance  with  Great 


86      POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

Britain  (nth  April)  in  which  the  contingents  to 
be  furnished  by  Austria,  and  the  amount  of 
subsidies  she  was  to  receive,  were  regulated 
precisely  as  if  that  Power  had  been  a  consenting 
party  to  the  deed.  The  news  of  this  high-handed 
action  caused  lively  emotion  at  Vienna,  but  so 
great  appeared  the  risks  that  two  months  were 
allowed  to  elapse  before  a  reply  was  sent  to 
St  Petersburg.  The  Russians  now,  by  a  note 
dated  2gth  June,  called  on  Austria  to  state 
definitely  whether  she  would  adhere  to  her 
declarations  of  the  4th  November.  They  further 
announced  that  not  only  had  the  orders  to 
mobilise  180,000  men  in  Russia  been  issued,  but 
that  they  counted  on  obtaining  another  100,000 
from  Prussia,  Saxony  and  Denmark,  and  that 
Sweden  had  already  consented  to  find  16,000. 
Austria  on  her  side  must  now  mobilise  250,000 — 
i.e.  the  number  stipulated  in  the  above-mentioned 
declaration  of  ttye  4th  November. 

The  Archduke  and  his  party  nevertheless  con- 
tinued to  urge  upon  the  Emperor  the  policy  of 
peace  at  any  price,  insisting  as  before  on  the 
unreliability  of  Russian  promises,  and  the 
certainty  that  Austria  would  have  to  stand  up 
to  the  first  blows  of  the  French  unsupported  ; 
while,  either  to  strengthen  his  hands,  or  from 
sheer  conviction  on  his  own  part,  General  Duka, 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  87 

the  Q.M.G.  of  the  Army,  showed  that  there  were 
only  39,635  men  with  3398  horses  present  with 
the  Colours,  and  that  when  all  the  men  on 
furlough  had  been  recalled  the  Army  would  still 
be  41,767  men  short  even  of  its  peace  establish- 
ment. For  this  despondent  view  of  the  situation, 
he  was  promptly  removed  to  the  command  of  the 
district  of  Temesvar,  about  the  furthest  point 
from  the  threatened  frontier  that  could  be  found. 
(Angeli,  "  Ulm  and  Austerlitz,"  p.  423).  Cobenzl, 
who  had  succeeded  Thugut,  now  brought  forward 
Mack,  on  whose  optimism  he  could  rely,  to  en- 
courage the  Emperor  to  adhere  to  the  Russian 
proposals,  and  Mack,  who  had  imbibed  the  true 
essence  of  the  French  national  spirit,  was  not 
slow  in  availing  himself  of  his  opportunity. 

For  this  he  is  roundly  blamed  by  the  authors 
of  the  French  Official  History  of  the  campaign1 
(p.  118),  whose  account  I  am  here  following,  but 
in  doing  this  I  submit  they  are  judging  after  the 
event.  Surely  Mack  as  a  soldier,  and  personally 
of  exceptional  courage,  can  hardly  be  condemned 
for  believing,  after  his  years  of  experience  against 
the  French  revolutionary  armies,  that  the  strength 
of  a  nation  depends  far  more  on  the  will  to  fight  in 
the  individual  soldier  than  on  the  precision  in 

1  Which  account  was  based  on  the  Austrian  documents 
and  canards  promulgated  by  Mack's  enemies. 


88      POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

drill  and  perfection  of  turnout  in  the  organised 
units  which  together  go  to  make  up  the  Army  ? 
He  believed,  and  not  without  reason,  that  the 
secret  of  French  successes  lay  primarily  in 
mobility,  next  in  the  personality  of  the  leader,  and 
finally  in  the  cause  for  which  the  Nation  was  fighting. 
Moreover,  there  was  nothing  in  the  facts,  as  far 
as  they  were  known  to  him  at  the  time,  to  lead 
him  to  believe  that  in  any  one  of  these  qualifica- 
tions he  himself  and  his  countrymen  were  inferior 
to  their  opponents.  Napoleon,  it  is  true,  had 
beaten  his  old  superior  officers  out  of  Italy  twice 
over,  but  he  knew  these  men  well  and  their 
limitations,  and  in  view  of  his  own  rapid  and  un- 
paralleled rise  in  the  most  aristocratic  and  caste- 
ridden  service  in  the  world,  and  the  astounding 
influence  which  his  presence  in  the  field  had  again 
and  again  exerted  over  the  troops,  who  can  blame 
him  if  he  felt  fairly  competent  to  cross  swords 
with  the  leader  whose  reputation  came  to  him 
only  through  highly  coloured  accounts  ?  In  brief, 
he  trusted  his  men,  and  he  trusted  himself  ;  he 
only  failed  to  realise  the  disloyalty  of  his  immediate 
instruments — viz.  the  band  of  courtiers  who 
surrounded  his  Chief.  It  is  necessary  to  insist  on 
this  point  of  view  at  the  outset,  for  if  the  study  of 
the  campaign  is  undertaken  under  the  influence  of 
the  glamour  which  has  since  accumulated  around 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  89 

the    Napoleonic   legend,    no    useful    lesson    can 
possibly  be  derived  from  its  study. 

The  French  authors  continue  :  "We  should 
deceive  ourselves  greatly  if  we  imagine  that  Mack 
was  an  object  of  admiration  to  the  whole  Austrian 
Army — his  false  science  deceived  no  one  except 
the  politicians."  But  who  in  the  Austrian  army 
of  that  day  was  qualified  to  decide  whether 
Mack's  '  science  '  was  false  or  not  ?  Were  not 
his  Austrian  critics  the  very  men  who  accused 
Napoleon  of  having  defeated  them  because  he 
did  not  even  realise  the  accepted  rules  of  civilised 
War  ?  There  were  many  first-rate  fighting  men 
still  in  the  French  Army,  and  for  many  years 
afterwards,  who  agreed  essentially  with  these 
Austrian  commanders  in  this.  But  the  merit 
which  the  Austrian  statesmen  saw  in  Mack  was 
precisely  this — that  he  never  made  difficulties, 
and  that  he  recognised  that  in  War  the  object  is  to 
beat  the  enemy,  not  merely  to  avoid  being  beaten. 

That  this  view  is  at  least  defensible  is  evident 
from  the  first  steps  Mack  took  on  his  appoint- 
ment— viz.  to  decree  that  the  army  should  live, 
like  the  French,  on  the  country,  and  that  the 
Transport  Services  should  at  once  hand  over  all 
their  best  horses  to  the  Artillery  ;  this  at  least 
showed  that  he  had  grasped  one  of  the  chief 
factors  of  French  successes — mobility. 


90       POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

On  the  yth  July  the  courier  bearing  the  definite 
adherence  of  Austria  to  the  new  coalition  left 
Vienna,  and  on  the  i6th  July,  Mack,  Schwartzen- 
berg  and  Winzingerode  met  to  arrange  details  of 
co-operation.  It  was  agreed  that  the  Russians 
should  form  three  Armies.  The  first,  commanded 
by  Kutusow  and  comprising  54,918  men,  7900 
horses  and  200  guns,  was  timed  to  reach  Braunau 
on  the  Inn  on  the  i6th  October.  The  troops  were 
to  have  one  day's  rest  in  four,  and  no  daily  march 
was  to  exceed  twenty  miles.  This  is  important 
in  view  of  the  delays  which  ultimately  took  place 
which  could  not  have  been  foreseen  by  Mack. 
Kutusow  was  to  be  subordinate  to  the  Emperor 
and  the  Archduke  Charles,  but  was  not  to  receive 
orders  from  any  other  Austrian  generals. 

The  second  Army  under  Benningsen  (39 
battalions,  85  squadrons,  and  24  guns)  was  to 
follow  closely  on  the  heels  of  the  first,  unless 
called  on  to  support  the  third.  This  Army,  under 
Buxhoewden,  33  battalions,  and  35  squadrons  (no 
artillery  mentioned),  was  to  move  by  Bohemia 
into  Franconia,  keeping  an  eye  upon  Prussia, 
whose  attitude  was  still  equivocal.  On  this  basis 
a  definite  treaty  between  Russia  and  Austria 
was  signed  on  the  9th  August  1805,  and  this 
notwithstanding  the  vehement  protests  of  the 
Archduke  Charles,  who  pointed  out  the  many 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  91 

difficulties  in  the  way  of  provisioning  the  Russians 
— the  want  of  peas,  haricots,  lentils,  etc. ,  which  were 
not  grown  in  the  districts  traversed.  Yet  armies 
have  lived  without  these  necessaries  in  other 
climates,  and  the  Russian  moujik  was  never  a 
particularly  delicate  feeder. 

Already  in  the  month  of  May,  Mack  had  been 
at  work,  with  as  much  secrecy  as  possible,  pre- 
paring the  Army  for  hostilities.  In  addition  to 
the  transfer  of  horses  from  the  Train  to  the 
Artillery,  already  referred  to,  men  had  been 
called  to  the  colours  on  various  pretexts,  horses 
had  been  bought,  provisions  stored,  and  camps 
had  been  formed  at  Pettau  and  in  Illyria.  Un- 
fortunately he  had  not  stopped  at  this,  but  had 
endeavoured  to  introduce  many  reforms  in 
organisation,  which,  though  sound  in  principle, 
upset  existing  regulations  just  when  continuity 
of  practice  was  most  necessary. 

With  regard  to  the  principal  change — viz. 
acceptance  of  the  methods  of  requisition  in  place 
of  the  former  plan  of  supply  by  magazines — it  is 
difficult  to  see  how  mobility  and  artillery  power 
could  have  been  provided  by  any  other  method. 
Both  of  these  measures  were  essential  to  his 
designs,  but  in  practice  the  attempt  failed  from 
causes  which  Mack  and  his  contemporaries  were 
not  psychologists  enough  to  foresee.  You  cannot 


92      POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

by  the  stroke  of  a  pen  alter  the  deep-rooted 
sentiments  of  a  long-service  Army,  indeed  of  any 
Army  at  all.  It  was  all  very  well  to  order  the 
troops  to  live  on  the  country  —  i.e.  to  turn 
themselves  into  hordes  of  licensed  freebooters — 
but  the  whole  tradition  of  this  wholesale  foraging 
had  died  out  since  the  time  of  the  Thirty  Years' 
War,  and  neither  men  nor  officers  knew  how  to 
adapt  themselves  to  their  new  riles.  They 
might  have  done  better  in  an  enemy's  country  ; 
our  own  troops  in  Afghanistan  learnt  such  pro- 
cedure quite  readily  from  the  Sikhs  and 
Ghoorkhas.  But  Mack's  misfortune  was,  that 
the  South  German  people,  speaking  the  same 
language,  were  not  enemies  at  all.  The  troops 
would  persist  in  regarding  them  as  irresponsible 
victims  of  very  cruel  circumstances,  and  it  was 
this  attitude  of  mind  which  primarily  contributed 
to  Napoleon's  successes  by  rendering  it  possible 
for  his  soldiers  (who  were  thoroughly  at  home 
in  this  phase  of  the  struggle  for  the  survival 
of  the  fittest)  to  find  food  enough  to  exist  upon  in 
the  very  same  districts  in  which  the  Austrians  had 
already  nearly  starved.  This  fact  requires  to  be 
underlined,  and  to  be  particularly  remembered.1 

1  Almost  identically  the  same  thing  happened  to  the 
Germans  in  1870 — when  their  armies  were  ordered  to  live 
on  the  country.  See  Studien  zur  Kriegsgeschichte  und 
Taktik,  Vol.  III.,  Generalstab,  Berlin. 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  93 

Mack's  zeal  and  activity  in  pushing  on  all  these 
changes,  and  his  obstinate  determination  to  over- 
come all  difficulties,  contrasted  so  markedly  with 
the  pessimism  of  the  Archduke  Charles  and  his 
particular  clique  that  he  completely  conquered 
the  Emperor's  confidence,  and  for  the  time  became 
the  virtual  dictator  of  the  whole  military  situa- 
tion. Thus  on  the  I5th  August  he  submitted  a 
note  to  the  Emperor  demanding — ist,  that  the 
Archduke  Charles  should  at  once  take  up  the 
command  of  the  Army  in  Italy ;  2nd,  that  the 
Emperor  himself  should  forthwith  assume  the 
command-in-chief,  appointing  Mack  as  his  Q.M.G. 
with  power  to  correspond  directly  with  the  other 
Q.M.G.'s ;  3rd,  that  the  Corps  in  the  district 
around  Trent  should  be  placed  under  the  orders 
of  the  Archduke  John,  who  commanded  in  the 
Tyrol ;  4th,  that  Bavaria  should  be  invaded  in 
the  early  days  of  September  in  order  to  facilitate 
the  absorption  of  the  Bavarian  army — to  all  of 
which  the  Imperial  sanction  was  at  once  forth- 
coming. 

With  the  Archduke  Charles  in  Italy,  the 
assumption  of  the  chief  command  by  the  Emperor 
became  a  necessity,  since,  according  to  the  pro- 
tocol with  the  Russians,  their  commanders  could 
only  take  orders  from  the  Monarch  himself. 
Pending  the  Russian  arrival,  there  was  practic- 


94      POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

ally  no  command  for  the  Emperor  to  assume,  and 
hence  no  duties  for  his  Q.M.G.,  it  was  therefore 
decided  to  give  the  command  of  the  wing  of  the 
Army  destined  to  act  in  Germany  to  the  young 
Archduke  Ferdinand,  and  to  send  Mack  with  him 
nominally  as  his  Chief  of  the  Staff,  trusting  that 
the  young  Prince  would  loyally  carry  out  Mack's 
intentions,  which  indeed  he  was  strictly  enjoined 
to  do  by  the  Emperor  himself.  Unfortunately, 
the  Prince  developed  too  much  character  and  too 
little  intelligence,  as  the  sequel  will  presently 
show.1 

The  incompatibility  of  disposition  between  these 
two  men,  the  Archduke  Ferdinand  and  Mack, 
destined  so  unfortunately  to  run  in  double  harness, 
was  not  long  in  disclosing  itself.  At  a  council  of 
war  held  at  Hetzendorf,  20th  August,  at  which 
the  plan  of  campaign  drawn  up  by  the  Archduke 
Charles  was  read  and  discussed,  the  Prince  ob- 
served that  Napoleon  would  be  at  Munich  with 
150,000  men  before  the  Russians  could  arrive  on 

1  Though  the  Prince  was  only  in  his  twenty-fifth  year,  he  had 
already  seen  much  service.  In  1799  he  had  distinguished 
himself  at  Pfullendorf  and  Stokach  and  in  1800  he  had  com- 
manded a  Light  Brigade  under  Kray,  and  had  done  good 
service,  notably  at  Biberach,  for  which  he  received  the  Maria 
Theresa  Order  and  had  been  made  General  of  Cavalry  in 
1805.  The  rank  of  Field  Marshal  had  also  been  conferred 
on  him,  to  give  him  the  necessary  superiority  of  rank  for 
his  present  command. 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  95 

the  Inn,  and  he  advised,  in  consequence,  that  only 
a  corps  of  observation,  some  30,000  to  40,000 
strong,  should  be  sent  into  Bavaria,  with  orders 
merely  to  reconnoitre  and  requisition,  retreating, 
if  necessary,  before  the  enemy's  advance.  In  this 
advice  the  Archduke  Charles  and  Feldzeugmeister 
Zach  concurred,  even  the  Emperor  momentarily 
assenting  also.  But  Mack  had  no  difficulty  with 
his  flow  of  persuasive  eloquence  in  establishing 
that  Napoleon  could  not  pass  the  Rhine  with 
more  than  70,000  men,  as  he  had  certainly 
20,000  in  his  hospitals,  and  must  leave  30,000 
to  40,000  more  on  the  coast  demonstrating 
against  the  British,  while  20,000  must  keep 
order  in  Paris,  and  Mack  being  supported  by 
Cobenzl,  the  Emperor  finally  came  round  to 
this  opinion. 

One  would  like  to  have  further  details  of  the 
discussion  in  order  to  decide  whether  the  young 
Prince's  figures,  which  so  closely  accorded  with 
the  subsequent  event,  were  the  result  of  a  lucky 
guess  only,  or  of  reasoned  conviction.  Looking 
at  the  facts  as  far  as  they  were  known  at  the  time, 
the  presumption  is  in  favour  of  the  guess  guided 
by  the  pessimism  prevailing  amongst  the  Arch- 
duke Charles'  surroundings.  The  young  Prince 
saw  in  his  imagination  the  whole  of  Napoleon's 
Army  singling  out  his  command  for  its  undivided 


96      POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

attentions,  and  did  not  see  how  completely  this 
assumption  struck  at  the  root  of  the  whole  plan  of 
campaign  before  him,  whilst  he  could  not  be 
aware  of  Napoleon's  intended  violation  of  the 
neutrality  of  Ansbach,  on  which,  ultimately, 
Napoleon's  arrival  at  Munich  about  the  specified 
date  actually  depended.  Finally,  the  mere  idea 
of  moving  even  150,000  men  from  the  shores  of 
the  English  Channel  to  Munich,  within  the  time 
limit  that  the  Prince's  prognostication  carried 
with  it,  would,  under  any  other  circumstances, 
have  been  laughed  out  of  court  at  once  by  any 
assemblage  of  Staff  College  graduates  of  any  other 
country  but  France  at  that  period,  for  nothing 
of  the  kind  had  ever  been  attempted  or  thought 
of  until  Napoleon  actually  accomplished  it. 
Had  it  been  otherwise,  the  feat  itself  would  hardly 
have  caused  such  universal  amazement.  We  can 
readily  picture  Mack,  the  past  master  in  the 
logistics  of  his  period,  crumbling  into  pieces  the 
pessimistic  predictions  of  his  youthful  Com- 
mander, and  also  how  the  after  consequences, 
when  the  happy  guess  of  the  younger  man  was  so 
singularly  confirmed  by  the  event,  would  be  all 
the  greater  in  proportion  to  the  thoroughness  and 
efficiency  with  which  the  teacher  had  performed 
his  task.  Ultimately,  however,  the  Archduke 
Charles'  plan  was  definitely  adopted,  subject  to 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  97 

slight  alterations  due  to  the  actual  situation  of 
the  units  of  the  whole  Army. 

There  were  at  this  moment  171  battalions  and 
95  squadrons  (94,600  men)  in  Italy,  and  in  the 
district  around  Trent,  28  battalions  and  6 
squadrons  (12,100  men) — in  all,  106,700  men.  The 
Archduke  John  had  22,000  men  in  the  Tyrol,  and 
the  "  Army  of  Germany,"  as  Prince  Ferdinand's 
command  was  designated,  comprised  88  battalions 
and  48  squadrons,  say  60,000  men ;  whilst  35 
battalions  and  18  squadrons  remained  behind  in 
the  interior  of  the  Monarchy. 

Active  operations  were  to  commence  in  Italy 
by  the  capture  of  Mantua  and  Peschiera  as  pre- 
liminaries to  acquiring  the  country  round  Milan. 
There  would  then  be  a  temporary  halt  until  the 
Army  of  Germany,  united  with  the  Russians,  had 
established  themselves  firmly  in  Suabia. 

The  Army  of  Germany  was  to  penetrate  into 
Bavaria,  following  the  roads  along  the  foot-hills  of 
the  Alps,  so  as  to  gain  ground  as  quickly  as 
possible,  carrying  the  war  into  the  enemy's 
country,  capturing  his  Army  and  securing  the 
outlets  from  the  Tyrol. 

"  If  the  French,  operating  on  the  left  bank  of 

the  Danube,  threatened  Ulm  or  Regensburg,  a 

position  was  to  be  taken  up  about  Munich  facing 

towards  the  river,  or  the  river  itself  was  to  be  crossed 

G 


98      POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

higher  up  to  threaten  the  enemy's  communications, 
until  the  arrival  of  reinforcements  rendered  it 
possible  to  fight  a  decisive  battle." 

The  plan  then  goes  on  to  specify  what  should 
be  done  after  all  the  fortresses  had  been  captured, 
and  all  the  battles  won,  and  is  perhaps  one  of  the 
best  examples  of  selling  the  bear's  skin  before  the 
animal  has  been  caught  which  history  has 
preserved. 

The  sentence  underlined  indicates  without 
doubt  Mack's  contribution,  the  rest  is  the  un- 
diluted wisdom  of  the  Eighteenth-Century  school, 
to  which  the  Archduke  had  again  reverted  after 
his  momentary  emancipation  in  1796. 

On  the  2nd  September  Mack  took  over  the 
command  of  the  troops  already  assembled  at 
the  Camp  of  Wels,  pending  the  arrival  of  the 
young  Archduke,  and  immediately  he  despatched 
the  available  force  in  two  columns  towards  the 
Inn,  which  they  were  to  cross  on  the  8th,  their 
ultimate  destination  being  Parsdorf  and  Freising 
respectively,  which  they  were  to  reach  on  the 
1 3th  September.  The  northern  column  under 
Klenau  consisted  of  15  battalions,  16  squadrons  ; 
the  southern  one  under  Gottesheim  of  15  battalions, 
15  squadrons  ;  in  both  cases,  the  guns  accompany- 
ing the  troops  forming  part  of  the  regimental 
establishments  are  not  given.  At  the  same  time 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  99 

Jellacic's  command  in  the  Tyrol  moved  up  in 
support  of  an  advance  guard  under  Wolfskeel 
from  Bregenz  to  Ravensburg  and  Waldsee,  thence 
to  Biberach  and  the  upper  Danube,  whilst  the 
main  body  concentrated  about  Feldkirch  on  the 
Rhine  above  Lake  Constance. 

Behind  this  first  echelon,  there  followed  on  the 
northern  road,  vid  Braunau,  Riesch's  Column 
of  12  battalions,  16  squadrons,  and  i  heavy 
battery  due  at  Braunau  I7th  September ;  and  on 
the  southern  road  Kienmayer's  command  of  13 
battalions,  16  squadrons,  i  battery,  due  at 
Scharding  on  the  Inn,  I3th  September ;  and 
behind  both  was  Gyulai  at  Salzburg  with  8 
battalions,  16  squadrons,  i  battery — in  all  60 
battalions,  78  squadrons  in  Bavaria,  with  21 
battalions,  6  squadrons  in  the  Tyrol  under 
Jellacic,  with  a  total  strength  of  51,000  men. 
These  were  to  be  followed  immediately  by  39 
battalions  and  52  squadrons  moving  up  to  the 
frontier  from  the  interior  (another  30,000)  giv- 
ing in  round  figures  80,000  for  the  whole 
command. 

The  orders  by  which  Mack  set  this  Army  in 
motion  have  not  been  published  ;  fortunately, 
however,  their  issue  threw  the  Archduke  Charles 
into  such  a  fury  that  he  addressed  a  special 
report  to  the  Emperor  calling  attention  to  the  in- 


ioo    POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

numerable  instances  in  which  Mack  had  exceeded 
both  his  powers  and  the  customs  of  the  Austrian 
Army.  From  this  report  we  get  some  insight  into 
the  absolute  fearlessness  with  which  Mack  accepted 
all  responsibility,  and  the  determination  he  showed 
in  getting  things  done.  The  Archduke's  biographer 
would  have  been  wiser  had  he  suppressed  this 
letter. 

Meanwhile,  on  the  3rd  September,  Austria  broke 
off  diplomatic  negotiations  with  France,  and 
Prince  Schwartzenberg  was  sent  to  the  Elector  of 
Bavaria  at  Munich  to  announce  the  coming  War, 
and  to  solicit  the  Elector's  support.  He  reached 
the  Bavarian  Court  on  the  6th,  and  the  Elector 
assured  him  verbally  of  his  intention  to  stand  by 
the  Austrians,  referring  him  to  the  Minister  for 
Foreign  Affairs,  Montgelas,  for  further  details. 
Conferences  accordingly  took  place  on  the  two 
succeeding  days,  but  on  the  night  of  the  8th  the 
Elector  himself  slipped  away  towards  Wiirzburg, 
and  the  Bavarian  Army  followed  him,  part  to- 
wards Wiirzburg,  part  towards  Bamberg.  Finding 
that  he  had  been  deceived,  Schwartzenberg  rode 
back  to  Mack  on  the  Qth  inst.,  and  the  latter  at 
once  sent  off  flying  columns,  both  to  pursue  the 
Bavarians  and  to  cut  off  and  seize  supplies  and 
stores,  and  break  up  all  centres  of  mobilisation. 
These  flying  columns,  of  all  arms,  formed  an 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  101 

advance  screen  of  observation.  The  main  bodies 
were  also  ordered  to  increase  their  marches  and 
were  timed  now  to  reach  the  Iller,  between 
Memmingen  and  Ulm,  on  the  igth  September. 

Mack  himself  reached  the  Iller  on  the  I5th, 
and  immediately  commenced  laying  out  works 
for  the  defence  of  the  whole  river  line,  concen- 
trating particularly  on  Memmingen  and  Ulm, 
both  needing  but  little  to  place  them  in  security 
against  a  surprise  attack.  His  activity  was 
ceaseless,  and  we  find  him  also  at  work  about 
Ravensburg  and  Lindau,  evidently  seeing  per- 
sonally to  his  supply  arrangements  and  communi- 
cations with  the  Tyrol. 

On  the  igth  September  the  Archduke  Ferdinand 
assumed  command  of  the  Army  and  signalised 
the  event  by  ordering  Kienmayer,  Gyulai,  and 
Riesch  to  halt,  and  the  Advance  Guard  to  keep 
behind  the  Iller.  At  the  same  time  he  wrote  to 
Mack  to  rejoin  at  Headquarters.  Mack  seems 
to  have  ignored  this  invitation,  going  on  to 
Kempten,  part  of  his  tour  of  inspection,  but 
he  wrote  to  the  Prince,  adjuring  him  not  to 
interfere  with  the  orders  already  issued,  and 
also  to  the  Emperor,  who  had  reached  the 
front.  This  letter  is  so  characteristic  of  Mack's 
attitude  that  it  is  reproduced  practically  in 
full:— 


102    POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

iqthSept.  1805. 
"To  H.  M.  THE  EMPEROR. 

"  All  except  perhaps  10,000  to  12,000  men  who 
remain  to  guard  the  coasts  and  southern  frontier 
of  France  are  moving  on  the  Rhine,  and  soon  two 
great  French  Armies  will  cross  that  river;  one 
probably  between  Huningen  and  Strassburg, 
the  other  between  Mannhein  and  Mayence  : 
the  former  against  your  Majesty's  Army  on  the 
Iller,  the  latter  by  Wiirzburg  against  the  Russians 
coming  from  Bohemia.  I  entreat  your  Majesty 
most  earnestly  to  approve  the  measures  indicated 
in  the  project  which  accompanies  this  note,"  etc., 
etc. 

To  this  appeal  the  Emperor  proved  amenable, 
and  the  troops  were  allowed  to  proceed  to  the 
destinations  to  which  Mack  had  assigned  them. 

On  the  2ist  September  the  Emperor  and  the 
Archduke  went  to  Landsberg  where  they  met 
Mack,  and  during  the  following  two  days  the  situa- 
tion was  fully  discussed,  especially  the  question 
of  the  possible  violation  of  Ansbach,  a  question 
primarily  for  the  Foreign  Office  and  the  Emperor, 
not  for  Mack  in  command  of  a  Field  Force.  In 
his  "  Justification,"  subsequently  published,  Mack 
claims  that  neither  the  Emperor  nor  his  advisers 
considered  it  within  the  limits  of  probability,  in 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  103 

view  of  the  declarations  they  had  received  from  the 
Prussian  Court. 

Mack's  mind  being  thus  at  rest  as  to  the  direction 
from  which  alone  serious  danger  might  threaten 
him,  the  following  arrangements  were  agreed  to 
on  the  23rd  September  : — 

A  Flank  Guard  consisting  of  Kienmayer's 
Corps  of  16  battalions,  24  squadrons,  to  be  formed 
at  Neuburg  on  the  Danube  to  watch  Bernadotte 
and  the  Bavarians  about  Bamberg ;  a  flying 
column  of  4  battalions,  2  squadrons,  then  moving 
from  Bohemia  on  Amberg  was  to  act  as  vanguard 
to  the  chief  command.  Kienmayer's  Corps  had 
been  delayed  on  the  way,  but  was  now  ordered  to 
bring  up  the  troops  on  country  carriages1  and  ac- 
celerate its  movement  by  every  means  in  its 
power. 

All  the  troops  in  Tyrol  were  ordered  in  to  Bavaria, 
and  steps  were  actually  taken  to  transfer  20,000 
men  from  the  Army  of  Italy  to  Mack's  command  ; 
these  however  were  never  carried  out,  and  other 
orders  were  issued,  which  brought  the  Austrian 
forces  on  the  3rd  October  into  the  following 
positions : — 

Jellacic's   Corps. — Wolfkeel's   Brigade,  5  bat- 

1  Napoleon's  expedient  of  sending  the  Imperial  Guard  to 
the  front  in  horsed  carriages  in  1806  iyas  therefore  antici 
pated  by  Macl$. 


104    POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

talions,  6  squadrons  (3000  men),  at  Lindau, 
Tettnang,  Buchhorn,  Merseburg ;  Richter's 
Brigade,  7  battalions  (3500),  Achberg,  Wangen, 
Isny,  and  towards  Kempten ;  the  remainder 
gathering  at  Feldkirch. 

Schwartzenberg's  Corps. — Main  body  (Gottes- 
heim)  at  Ravensburg,  Men  gen,  to  Sigmaringen, 
Markdorf  (8600). 

Klenau's  Command — Advance  Guard  and 
Reserve. — Advance  guard,  I  battalion  rifles,  14 
squadrons  at  Pfullendorf-Stokach,  Engen  and 
Radolfzell ;  Reserve,  8  squadrons  (Mack's)  Cuiras- 
siers at  Wurzach,  and  4  battalions  Grenadiers 
at  Biberach  and  Waldsee  (5000  men). 

Riesch's  Corps. — Headquarters  Weissenhorn, 
and  generally  distributed  between  the  Iller  and 
Lech.  Gyulai,  Kerpen  and  Hesse-Homburg 
along  the  Danube,  with  Auffenberg  on  the  march 
from  the  Tyrol  between  Memmingen-Wertingen 
and  Burgau  (30,000  men). 

Werneck's  Corps. — Headquarters  Turkheim. 
Hohenzollerns'  Division,  Buchloe,  Turkheim- 
Mindelheim  (6500). 

Kienmayer's  Corps. — i  battalion  and  Head- 
quarters Munich ;  3  at  Neuburg,  3  battalions  and 
16  squadrons  Ingolstadt,  8  squadrons  Eichstadt, 
4  squadrons  near  Ellwangen,  2  squadrons  towards 
Amberg  with  reserves  still  on  the  march. 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  105 

As  a  preparatory  deployment,  the  enemy  being 
supposed  still  at  a  distance,  and  cantonments 
being  largely  conditioned  by  positions  of  magazines 
in  Austrian  enclaves,  it  is  not  easy  to  find  fault 
with  this  distribution.  The  troops  covered  a 
rectangle,  about  100  miles  by  60  square,  and 
could  be  concentrated  for  action  without  forced 
marching,  facing  either  west  or  north  within  about 
seventy-two  hours,  and,  the  neutrality  of  Ansbach 
being  assumed,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  Austrians 
were  in  a  position  to  turn  with  their  whole  force  on 
either  of  the  enemy's  columns  as  best  might  suit 
their  purpose.  In  fact  they  were  on  "interior 
lines  "  to  the  French  Columns,  as  they  had  a  right 
to  believe  these  columns  to  be  moving.  They  could 
leave  a  retaining  force  behind  field  entrenchments 
on  the  Iller  to  gain  time  against  the  main  French 
columns,  and  then  turn  upon  Bernadotte  and  the 
Bavarians,  or  vice  versa  detain  Bernadotte  whilst 
turning  on  Napoleon. 

Whatever  reason  those  who  had  fought  against 
the  French  in  1796,  in  the  same  theatre  of  war, 
might  have  to  fear  the  consequence  of  an  encounter 
against  a  numerically  superior  force,  Mack  himself 
with  the  memories  of  his  victories  in  Belgium  had 
no  particular  reason  to  flinch  from  such  a  venture. 

Moreover,  he  was  not  there  pledged  to  win  a 
decisive  battle  or  perish,  but  merely  to  gain 


106    POLITICAL    FACTORS    INFLUENCING 

time  and  to  hold  the  French  until  the  Russians 
could  reach  the  Inn,  and  the  wider  he  made  his 
zone  of  manoeuvres  obviously  the  more  oppo- 
tunities  he  would  find  for  delaying  his  enemy. 

That  Napoleon's  columns  could  outmarch  him 
by  nearly  two  miles  to  one  was  an  idea  that  could 
not  in  reason  have  entered  his  head.  Nothing  in 
previous  experience  existed  to  justify  such  an 
assumption,  and  if  the  idea  did  perhaps  for  a 
moment  flash  across  his  mind,  the  results  of  his 
own  experiment  in  forcing  men  beyond  the  normal 
rate  of  movement  could  only  cause  him  hope  that 
his  enemy  would  be  so  ill  advised  as  to  make  the 
attempt ;  for  in  this  rapid  advance  to  the  Iller, 
the  Austrian  Army,  hastily  got  together,  had 
fallen  into  lamentable  disarray.  Half-trained 
horses  had  died  by  the  dozen,  ill-fitting  harness 
had  used  up  many  more,  stragglers  had  multi- 
plied exceedingly,  and  the  whole  Army  was  sorely 
in  need  of  the  rest  it  now  expected  to  get,  but  of 
which  it  was  so  soon  to  be  robbed. 

After  the  event,  all  the  hardships  of  this  march 
were  remembered  against  Mack,  and  he  was 
asked  why  he  had  hurried  them  on  so  remorse- 
lessly. His  answer,  however,  was  conclusive,  and 
may  as  well  be  cited  at  once :  "  The  Lech  could 
be  turned  as  easily  as  the  Iller,  the  line  of  the  Isar 
was  untenable,  hence  only  the  Inn  remained,  and 


AUSTRIAN    OPERATIONS  107 

if  this  had  been  held  half  the  Army  would  have 
been  needed  to  close  the  roads  through  the  Tyrol. 
But  some  30,000  men  would  have  been  altogether 
too  few  to  stop  the  united  onset  of  the  whole 
French  Army,  and  from  the  Inn  to  Vienna  there 
is  not  room  enough  to  gain  time.  Hence  the 
Austrians  would  be  beaten,  and  the  French  reach 
Vienna  before  the  Russians  could  come  to  its 
assistance." 

There  remained  thus  only  the  district  between 
the  Iller  and  Lech  as  a  zone  for  concentration,  and 
orders  having  been  given  to  accumulate  magazines 
at  Ulm,  Memmingen,  and  elsewhere,  Mack  really 
was  as  well  justified  in  selecting  Ulm  as  atemporary 
base  as  was  Napoleon  in  choosing  Dresden  for  the 
same  purpose  in  1813.  Indeed  he  was  more  so  ; 
for  if  the  enemy  closed  in  on  him  as  the  Allies  did 
on  Dresden,  he  could  always  march  out  across  his 
communications  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube 
and  join  the  Russians ;  whilst  if  they  pressed  on 
him  from  the  north  he  could  retire  on  any  point 
of  his  base,  which  extended  from  the  Inn  along 
the  Tyrolese  frontier,  and  was  extended  by  Lake 
Constance  and  the  Rhine  at  least  as  far  as  Schaff- 
hausen. 

The  ultimate  cause  of  his  downfall  must  be 
looked  for  far  deeper  than  in  the  man  or  the  Army 
alone.  It  wa$  fundamentally  the  want  of  a  real 


io8  POLITICAL    FACTORS 

national  spirit  as  driving  force  to  the  Army  which 
was  lacking.  Had  there  been  representatives  of 
the  people  with  guillotines  on  travelling  carriages 
to  enforce  obedience  to  Mack's  orders — those 
orders  to  which  the  Archduke  Charles  took  twenty 
foolscap  pages  of  exception — the  result  of  the 
campaign  might  have  been  very  different. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE  MARCH  FROM  BOULOGNE  TO  THE  RHINE 

IN  the  previous  chapter  I  have  sketched  out  the 
manner  in  which  Austria  was  gradually  inveigled 
into  a  fighting  coalition  against  the  French,  and 
the  nature  of  her  preparations  to  meet  the  first 
shocks  of  the  coming  war. 

Few  of  these  details  escaped  the  notice  of 
Napoleon's  secret  agents,  but  for  want  of  the  key 
to  their  inner  significance  he  paid  little  attention 
to  them  until  the  beginning  of  August  1805, 
when,  in  view  of  the  dilatoriness  and  want  of 
enterprise  of  his  Admirals  and  his  Spanish  Allies, 
it  became  apparent  to  him  that  his  chances  of 
being  allowed  by  the  Continent  of  Europe  to 
carry  through  his  projected  invasion  of  England 
were  becoming  exceedingly  precarious. 

From  the  moment  of  rupture  of  the  Treaty  of 
Amiens  he  had  of  course  anticipated  that  Great 
Britain  would  exert  every  conceivable  means  of 
raising  the  Continent  against  him,  but  had  con- 
sidered himself  safeguarded  against  such  en- 
deavours primarily  by  the  factor  of  "  Time,"  and 
secondly  by  the  seizure  of  Hanover,  and  the  use  he 
109 


no  THE    MARCH    FROM 

intended  to  make  of  its  possession  in  his  dealings 
with  Prussia. 

He  had  by  this  time  thoroughly  grasped  the 
innate  selfishness  of  the  old  diplomacy,  based, 
as  I  have  before  explained,  on  the  view  then 
held  by  all  kings  and  princes  by  divine  right, 
that  the  land  they  ruled  over  was  in  fact  their 
property  in  the  same  sense  as  a  great  landowner 
regards  his  estate  in  the  present  day — viz.  a  trust 
to  be  developed  and  handed  on  to  his  descendants 
by  every  means  that  the  legal  ingenuity  of  his 
solicitors  can  contrive.  The  Chancelleries  and 
diplomatists  stood  to  their  kings  in  the  same 
relation  that  old  family  solicitors  stood  to  their 
employers,  and  identified  themselves  with  all 
royal  interests  in  much  the  same  manner — 
believing  it  to  be  their  duty  to  remember  that 
the  estate  never  dies,  and  to  protect  its  interests 
against  possible  temporary  aberrations  of  the 
proprietor  for  the  time  being. 

Thus  Prussia  coveted  Hanover,  while  Austrian 
and  Prussian  interests  were  in  direct  opposition 
to  one  another  in  Poland,  and  at  many  other 
points.  Austria  could  hardly  fight  Prussia  single- 
handed  ;  hence,  if  Prussia  could  be  induced  to  ally 
herself  with  France  in  exchange  for  Hanover,  no 
amount  of  intrigue  on  the  part  of  Russia  would 
suffice  to  force  Austria  into  the  field. 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  in 

Therefore  immediately  after  the  seizure  of 
Hanover  negotiations  were  opened  with  Prussia, 
in  which  the  latter  was  offered  the  reversion  of 
Hanover,  on  the  conclusion  of  Peace,  in  exchange 
for  a  treaty  of  alliance  with  France .  The  Prussian 
Foreign  Office  rose  readily  to  the  bait.  But  like 
sound  men  of  business,  realising  the  importance 
of  the  advantages  already  held,  they  began 
bargaining  for  the  best  terms  they  could  obtain. 
Being  above  all  things  anxious  to  keep  the  Peace 
of  Europe,  at  any  rate  north  of  the  Alps,  they 
proposed  that  Napoleon  should  join  them  in 
guaranteeing  the  neutrality  of  the  Southern 
German  States.  This  however  was  entirely  un- 
acceptable to  Napoleon  because,  as  he  pointed  out 
to  the  Prussian  Ambassador  in  Paris,  Luchesini 
(November  1803),  it  not  only  left  the  Austrians 
free  to  attack  him  in  Italy,  but  deprived  him  of  the 
very  roads  by  which  he  could  most  directly  deliver 
a  counter-attack  in  the  event  of  hostilities  on  the 
Italian  frontier.  Further  proposals  were  then 
put  forward,  and  much  time  was  lost  in  their 
consideration  ;  but  nothing  the  French  could  do 
would  induce  the  King  of  Prussia  to  sanction  the 
use  of  the  word  "  Alliance  "  in  any  of  the  proposed 
treaties.  In  fact  he  could  not  honourably  do  so, 
because  all  the  time  that  his  agents  were  negotiat- 
ing with  France  he  himself  was  corresponding 


H2  THE    MARCH    FROM 

privately   with    the    Emperors    of   Austria   and 
Russia. 

Meanwhile  rumours  of  Austrian  war  prepara- 
tions continued  to  reach  Napoleon,  who  desired 
his  Ambassador  in  Vienna,  La  Rochefoucauld,  to 
obtain  explanations,  which  were  duly  furnished 
to  the  following  effect. 

Owing  to  the  spread  of  yellow  fever  introduced 
into  Italy  from  the  West  Indies,  the  Austrian 
Government  had  found  itself  compelled  to  guard 
its  frontiers  against  the  disease  by  establishing  a 
cordon  of  troops,  and  these  having  been  moved  out 
of  their  cantonments,  it  had  been  found  necessary 
to  bring  up  others  from  the  interior  to  take  the 
places  thus  left  vacant.  The  troops  moved  had 
been  almost  exclusively  infantry  and  only  some. 
18,000  in  number.  This  statement  being  con- 
firmed by  the  Emperor  of  Austria  in  his  own  hand- 
writing, in  a  very  straightforward  reply  to  a  letter 
addressed  directly  to  him  by  Napoleon,  the  latter 
for  the  moment  accepted  the  explanation  as 
satisfactory.  He  however  wrote  again  to  say  that 
he  was  so  anxious  to  avoid  any  possibilities  of  mis- 
understandings in  the  future,  that  he  proposed  to 
unite  the  Italian  Republics  then  under  French 
dominion  into  an  independent  kingdom  which 
should  act  as  a  buffer-state  between  the  two 
nations,  but  he  did  not  state  his  intentions, 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  113 

already  formed,  of  placing  the  Iron  Crown  of 
the  new  kingdom  upon  his  own  head. 

This  correspondence  took  place  during  December 
1803  and  January  1804,  and  for  the  moment  did 
much  to  strengthen  the  hands  of  the  peace  party. 
Napoleon's  negotiations  and  assurances  to  Russia 
were  equally  satisfactory,  and  indeed  the  War 
Party  in  the  latter  Empire  were  hard  pressed  to 
find  an  excuse  for  the  hostilities  so  eagerly  desired. 
Hence  the  news  of  Napoleon's  coronation  at 
Milan,  followed  immediately  by  his  incorpora- 
tion of  Genoa  into  the  new  kingdom,  came  as  a 
positive  godsend  to  further  the  ambitions  of  the 
War  Party. 

The  seizure  of  Genoa  in  particular  affected 
Russian  interests,  and  decisively  won  over  the 
Emperor  Alexander  to  the  War  Party,  while  the 
two  events  together  convinced  both  Emperors 
that  peace  with  France  could  never  be  maintained 
as  long  as  her  affairs  were  in  Napoleon's  hands. 
This  view  of  the  matter  seems  never  to  have  struck 
Napoleon  himself,  who  for  the  time  being  devoted 
himself  entirely  to  home  affairs  and  the  prosecu- 
tion of  his  designs  against  Great  Britain.  How 
thoroughly  in  earnest  he  was  as  regards  the  latter 
seems  to  me  conclusively  established  by  the  fact 
that  he  took  no  steps  whatever  to  buy  horses  for 
transport  or  to  organise  supply  trains  until  a  few 
H 


n4  THE    MARCH    FROM 

days  before  he  commenced  his  great  march  to 
the  Rhine. 

The  only  precautionary  measures  he  adopted 
to  meet  the  possibilities  which  the  reports  of  his 
secret  agents  all  over  Europe  continued  to  fore- 
shadow with  increasing  intensity  was  to  open  a 
correspondence  with  the  courts  of  Bavaria, 
Wiirtemberg  and  Baden  with  a  view  to  obtaining 
contingents  from  them,  and  facilities  of  movement 
through  their  dominions.  These  bear  the  stamp  of 
carelessness,  very  unusual  in  anything  emanating 
from  his  mind,  as  the  following  example  will  show. 

His  first  idea  of  Bavarian  co-operation  was  the 
suggestion  that  a  Corps  of  20,000  men  (i.e.  practic- 
ally the  whole  Bavarian  Army)  should  take  up 
a  position  about  Passau  to  dispute  the  passage  of 
the  Inn  against  the  Austrians.  Let  the  reader 
look  at  the  map  and  note  the  line  of  the  Inn  in 
relation  to  the  Tyrol,  all  of  which  district  was  held 
by  the  Austrians.  I  think  he  will  agree  with  the 
Bavarian  generals,  who  one  and  all  refused  to 
accept  the  responsibility  of  such  a  command, 
because  it  was  certain  to  lead  to  an  unconditional 
surrender  in  the  open  field.  For  once  Napoleon 
did  not  insist,  but  left  the  Bavarians  free  to  make 
their  own  dispositions. 

Since  the  trend  of  all  the  reports  he  received 
throughout  the  summer  pointed  unmistakably  to 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE   RHINE  115 

hostilities  in  the  very  near  future,  it  is  presumable 
that  he  still  relied  absolutely  on  being  able  to 
buy  the  Prussian  Alliance  when  it  became  worth 
his  while  to  offer  what  he  believed  to  be  a  full 
price  for  it— viz.  Hanover  unconditionally.  In 
this  he  would  probably  have  been  right  had  he 
only  had  the  Prussian  Foreign  Office  to  deal  with. 
But  he  did  not  know,  and  apparently  did  not  even 
suspect,  how  the  King  had  already  pledged  himself 
to  the  Emperor  Alexander  and  the  Court  of 
Vienna. 

When,  therefore,  from  the  reports  he  received 
between  the  I2th  and  2ist  of  August  (in  particular 
one  from  Strasburg,  dated  2ist,  stating  that  the 
Austrians  were  giving  out  contracts  and  filling 
up  magazines  in  Suabia),  he  decided  to  declare 
war  against  Austria,  and  thereby  renounced  all  his 
schemes  against  England.  He  forthwith  de- 
spatched Duroc,  as  a  special  plenipotentiary,  to 
sign  and  seal  the  alliance  he  desired  in  return  for 
his  immediate  surrender  of  Hanover,  the  garrison 
of  which  country — viz.  Bernadotte's  Corps  of 
some  20,000  men — he  intended  to  employ  more 
profitably  elsewhere,  a  point  which  the  Prussians 
could  hardly  have  overlooked. 

The  letter  Duroc  took  with  him  was  frankness 
personified,  and  deserves  reproduction  as  one 
of  the  most  characteristic  from  Napoleon's  pen. 


n6  ^THE    MARCH    FROM 

"CAMP  OF  BOULOGNE, 

"  2$rd  Augt.  1805. 

"MONSIEUR  MON  FRERE, — J'envoie  aupres  de 
Votre  Majeste  le  General  Duroc.  II  est  muni  de 
tous  mes  pouvoirs  pour  signer  avec  la  personne 
que  Votre  Majeste  voudra  designer,  le  traite  dont 
nos  minis tres  sont  convenus.  Je  me  rejouirai 
de  tous  les  nouveaux  lieus  qui  ressereront  nos 
Etats.  Nos  ennemis  sont  communs.  L'acquisi- 
tion  du  Hanovre  est  geographiquement  necessaire 
a  Votre  Majeste,  surtout  lorsque  1'Europe  se 
trouve  partagee  entre  de  si  grandes  puissances. 

"  Le  partage  de  la  Pologne  a  amene  un  grand 
changement ;  il  a  annule  la  Suede  et  rendu 
Europeenne  la  Russie,  qui  ne  trouve  plus  de  con- 
trepoids ;  Constantinople  et  Ispahan  n'en  sont 
plus  un.  L'Autriche  redouble  ses  preparatifs; 
FElecteur  de  Baviere  est  tres  alarme.  Votre 
Majeste  n'a  pas  un  jour  a  perdre  pour  ordonner 
un  rassemblement  sur  la  Boheme. 

"  J'ai  ordonne  que  Tou  communiquat  a  Votre 
Majeste  tout  ce  que  j'ai  fait  dire  a  1'Autriche  ; 
si  elle  ne  rentre  pas  dans  ses  garnisons  et  con- 
tonnements  de  paix,  je  suis  resolu  a  marcher 
moi  memes  avec  plus  de  100,000  homines  en 
Baviere.  II  faudra  done  se  battre  encore. 

"Dieu,  ma  conscience,  Votre  Majeste,  et  TEurope 
me  seront  temoins  que  je  suis  attaque,  puisque 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  117 

je  suis  menace  sur  mes  frontieres,  lorsque  toutes 
mes  troupes  sont  sur  des  vaisseaux  et  sur  les 
cotes.  La  maison  d'Autriche  n'est  pas  dans  le 
cas  de  me  faire  t£te.  Elle  s'aveugle.  Les 
maux  de  la  guerre  retomberont  sur  elle.  Je  n'ai 
rien  a  redoubter  de  cette  lutte,  avec,  cependant 
Faide  de  Dieu,  de  qui  tout  depend.  Monsieur 
mon  Frere  une  nouvelle  scene  se  presente  pour 
F Europe.  Nous  aurons  besoin  de  nous  entendre 
et  de  marcher  d'harmonie  pour  le  repos  du  monde 
et  le  bien  de  nos  Etats.  Je  me  flatte  que  Votre 
Majeste  ni  moi  ne  dechoirons,  et  que  nous  lais- 
serons  nos  Etats,  ceux  des  princes  qui  feront  cause 
commune  avec  nous,  au  m£me  degre  de  splendeur 
ou  ils  sont.  J'ai  trop  epargne  la  Maison  de  FAu- 
triche,  elle  est  encore  trop  puissante  pour  laisser 
FEurope  au  repos  et  ne  pas  attenter  aux  libertes 
de  FAllemagne.  Si  elle  reste  armee,  la  guerre 
est  imminent e. 

"Toutes  les  occasions  qui  se  presenteront  de 
vous  donner  des  preuves  d'estime  et  d'amitie 
seront  pour  moi  des  moments  de  bonheur. 

"NAPOLtON.  " 

(Corres.  No.  9116). l 

1  "  CAMP  OF  BOULOGNE, 
"  2$rd  Augt.   1805. 

"  MY  BROTHER, — I  am  sending  to  your  Majesty 
General  Duroc.  He  is  provided  with  full  powers  to  sign, 
with  the  individual  your  Majesty  is  pleased  to  designate, 


ii8  THE    MARCH    FROM 

What  the  inevitable  effect  of  such  a  letter  upon 
a  monarch  by  right  Divine  must  be,  it  is  evident 
that  he  never  paused  to  think,  for  on  the  very 
day  of  its  despatch,  his  last  hopes  of  a  successful 
termination  to  Villeneuve's  manoeuvres  having 
vanished,  he  began  issuing  orders  for  the  march 
to  the  Rhine. 

His  first  step  was  to  write  to  Dejean,  Minister  of 
Administration  for  War,  to  order  500,000  rations 
of  biscuit  at  Strassburg,  and  200,000  at  Mayence 
(Corres.  No.  9122),  and  the  Inspector  General  of 

the  treaty  on  which  our  Ministers  have  agreed.  I  re- 
joice at  the  new  bonds  which  will  draw  together  our 
States.  We  have  enemies  in  common.  The  acquisition 
of  Hanover  is  a  geographical  necessity  to  your  Majesty, 
particularly  when  Europe  is  divided  between  such  great 
Powers. 

"  The  partition  of  Poland  has  brought  about  a  great 
change  ;  it  has  cancelled  Sweden  and  made  Russia  a 
European  Power  to  which  there  is  no  adequate  counter- 
poise, for  Constantinople  and  Ispahan  no  longer  count. 
Austria  redoubles  her  preparations  ;  the  Elector  of 
Bavaria  is  much  alarmed.  Your  Majesty  has  not  a  day 
to  lose  in  ordering  a  concentration  on  your  Bohemian 
frontier. 

"I  have  ordered  the  whole  of  my  correspondence 
with  Austria  to  be  communicated  to  your  Majesty  ; 
if  she  does  not  order  her  troops  back  into  their  peace 
quarters  I  am  determined  to  march  at  the  head  of  more 
than  100,000  men  into  Bavaria,  and  we  shall  have  to 
fight  again. 

"  God,  my  conscience,  your  Majesty,  and  Europe  will 
be  my  witnesses  that  I  am  attacked,  since  I  am  menaced 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  119 

Artillery  sent  out  circulars  to  the  Directors  of 
Artillery  at  Strasburg,  Mayence,  Metz,  and  Neuf 
Breisach  to  have  all  the  rolling  material  in  their 
several  charges  prepared  immediately  for  the 
field.1  Marmont  was  warned  to  be  ready  to  dis- 
embark his  troops  from  the  transports  at  short 
notice,  and  Bernadotte  was  directed  to  assemble 
his  Corps  at  Gottingen  in  view  of  hostilities  with 
Austria. 
On  the  24th  August  Berthier  issued  instructions 

on  my  frontiers  when  my  troops  are  on  board  my  ships 
or  on  the  coast.  The  House  of  Austria  is  in  no  position 
to  make  head  against  me.  She  is  wilfully  blind.  The 
evils  of  war  will  fall  upon  her.  I  have  nothing  to  fear 
from  this  struggle,  with,  however,  the  help  of  God  from 
whom  all  things  depend.  My  Brother,  a  new  scene  is 
about  to  present  itself  to  Europe.  It  is  necessary  that 
we  should  come  to  an  understanding  and  work  in  har- 
mony for  the  repose  of  the  World  and  the  good  of  our 
countries.  I  flatter  myself  that  neither  your  Majesty 
or  I  will  fail,  and  that  we  shall  leave  our  dominions,  and 
those  of  the  princes  who  make  common  cause  with  us, 
in  the  same  splendour  to  which  they  have  at  present 
attained.  I  have  spared  the  House  of  Austria  too  much ; 
she  is  still  too  powerful  to  leave  Europe  at  rest  and  not 
to  attempt  to  undermine  the  liberties  of  Germany.  If 
she  remains  armed  war  is  imminent. 

"  Every  opportunity  which  may  arise  to  give  proofs 
of  my  esteem  and  friendship  will  be  moments  of  happi- 
ness for  me.  NAPOLEON. " 

1  On  the  same  day  a  letter  was  received  from  De  Songis  in  reply 
to  an  inquiry  by  Berthier,  dated  the  2Oth  inst. ,  stating  that  no  trace 
could  be  found  of  any  stores  of  harness  in  their  arsenal. 


120  THE    MARCH    FROM 

for  various  preparatory  movements  for  units 
other  than  those  already  incorporated  in  the 
Grand  Army  to  facilitate  the  final  concentration 
on  the  Rhine. 

Berthier's  letter  to  Marmont  deserves  citation, 
as  it  shows  that  there  was  still  a  lingering  hesita- 
tion in  the  Emperor's  mind. 

"  I  would  warn  you,  General,  that  the  Emperor's 
squadron  sailed  from  Ferrol  in  company  with  the 
Spaniards  on  the  I4th  August.  If  these  combined 
squadrons  arrive  in  the  Channel,  the  Emperor 
will  immediately  undertake  the  expedition  to 
England  ;  but  if,  by  reason  either  of  adverse 
winds  or  of  want  of  audacity  in  our  Admirals, 
they  do  not  reach  the  Channel,  the  Emperor  and 
King  will  adjourn  the  expedition  to  another  year. 
.  .  .  But  I  must  advise  you  that  in  the  present 
state  of  affairs  in  Europe,  the  Emperor  will  be 
obliged  to  disperse  the  assemblies  of  Austrian 
troops  in  Tyrol — hence  it  is  his  Majesty's  intention 
that  you  should  be  ready  on  'receipt  of  further 
orders  from  me  to  disembark  and  march  your 
command  towards  Mayence,  giving  out  that  the 
troops  are  moving  into  cantonments,  and  keeping 
the  secret  of  their  destination  as  long  as  possible." 

On  the  24th  August  the  Cuirassiers  and  Dragoons 
are  directed  on  the  Rhine  and  their  organisation 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  121 

modified.  Four  Cuirassier  Regiments  from  the 
interior  (i.e.  not  belonging  to  the  "  Army  of 
England  ")  are  ordered  to  Landau  to  make  up 
a  Division  under  d'Hautpoul,  whilst  that  of 
Nansouty  marches  from  Lille  to  Schlettstadt  and 
Neuf  Breisach.  The  two  enormous  Divisions 
of  Dragoons,  one  of  9,  the  other  of  n  regiments, 
are  broken  up,  and  by  the  addition  of  4  other  regi- 
ments from  the  interior  are  formed  into  4  Divisions 
of  2  brigades  each  of  3  regiments,  and  sent  to 
watch  the  Rhine  from  Schlettstadt  to  Spire,  all 
possible  precautions  being  taken  to  keep  their 
destinations  secret.  On  the  next  day  the  Dragoons 
and  Oudinot's  Grenadiers  are  warned  to  march 
"  to-morrow,"  the  26th,  and  their  destination 
is  no  longer  limited  by  the  Rhine,  but  may  extend 
along  the  road  from  Strassburg  to  Vienna,  into 
Bavaria.  Evidently  they  were  intended  as  an 
Advance  Guard  on  which  the  Bavarians  could 
rally. 

So  far  the  Emperor  seems  to  have  had  no 
doubt  that  he  would  be  able  to  reach  the  Inn 
undisturbed,  since  in  his  instructions  to  Murat 
and  Bertrand,  despatched  to  reconnoitre  on  the 
25th  August,  he  directs  their  attention  particu- 
larly to  the  country  between  the  Lech  and  the 
Inn  and  beyond.  They  were  to  call  at  Wiirzburg 
and  Ulm  respectively  on  their  way  and  report 


122  THE    MARCH    FROM 

upon  each  place  as  points  of  support  to  a  line  of 
communications,  but  not  with  a  view  to  tactical 
operations  in  their  vicinity. 

On  the  26th  August  the  Emperor  dictated  the 
orders  of  march  for  the  Corps  of  Davout,  Soult, 
Lannes  and  Ney.  The  latter  was  directed  on 
Schlettstadt,  Soult  and  Lannes  to  Strassburg, 
Davout  to  Hagenau.  Marmont  was  to  march  on 
Mayence,  where  he  was  to  arrive  about  the  I5th 
September,  and  Bernadotte  was  ordered  to  Gottin- 
gen,  both  the  latter  being  warned  that  they  would 
probably  have  to  continue  their  march  on 
Wiirzburg. 

The  heads  of  the  Columns  had  hardly  begun 
to  march  when  the  Emperor  suddenly  changed 
their  destinations.  On  the  28th  August  he  wrote 
to  Dejean  : 

"  Landau  will  be  one  of  the  chief  points 
of  assembly.  I  have  told  you  to  have  500,000 
rations  of  biscuit  at  Strassburg  ;  it  will  be  con- 
venient to  divide  them  as  follows,  200,000 
Strassburg,  200,000  at  Landau,  100,000  at  Spire." 

Under  this  new  disposition  Davout,  Soult  and 
Ney  were  to  lie  between  Hagenau  and  Spire, 
and  only  the  Advance  Guard  was  to  remain  near 
Strassburg,  while  Savary  was  sent  out  the  same 
day  to  reconnoitre  three  lines  of  road  starting 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  123 

from  Carlsruhe  and  ending  on  the  Danube 
between  Ulm  and  Dillingen. 

The  explanation  generally  accepted  of  this 
sudden  change  in  Napoleon's  dispositions  is  that 
by  this  step  the  troops  avoided  the  difficult 
denies  of  the  Black  Forest,  and  were  better  placed 
to  execute  the  manoeuvres  which  ultimately  ended 
in  the  surrender  of  Mack  at  Ulm. 

But  as  the  French  Official  History  of  the 
Campaign  points  out,  it  is  nothing  less  than 
puerile  to  suggest  that  Napoleon  only  heard  for 
the  first  time  of  the  difficulties  of  the  Black  Forest 
between  the  27th  and  28th  August,  or  could  have 
planned  the  manoeuvre  of  Ulm  at  a  time  when 
he  had  not  the  remotest  reason  to  suppose  that 
Mack  intended  to  go  there. 

Up  to  the  night  of  the  27th  all  that  the  French 
Emperor  knew  of  the  Austrian  preparations  was 
that  they  were  in  progress  at  various  points  along 
the  frontier,  and  he  believed  that  by  keeping  the 
movement  of  his  own  troops  secret,  and  using  all 
possible  speed,  he  could  anticipate  them  between 
the  Lech  and  the  Inn.  But  during  that  night  he 
appears  to  have  learnt  that  both  the  Austrian 
and  Russian  preparations  were  much  further 
advanced  than  he  had  believed  them  to  be,  and 
as  it  was  400  miles  from  the  coast  to  the  Rhine, 
and  only  300  from  the  Rhine  to  the  Inn,  it  suddenly 


124  THE    MARCH    FROM 

appeared  quite  possible  that  the  Austrians  would 
reach  the  Rhine  first,  in  which  case  the  concentra- 
tion of  his  whole  Army  before  collision  ensued  in 
the  positions  first  indicated  would  be  doubtful  if 
not  impossible. 

Everything  pointed  to  the  march  of  the 
Austrians  by  the  shortest  and  for  them  most 
convenient  roads  through  Ulm  to  Strassburg, 
Memmingen  and  Freiburg,  on  which  he  already 
knew  they  had  accumulated  provisions.  The 
revised  orders  therefore  rendered  his  concentra- 
tion on  his  left  secure,  and  in  his  further  advance 
on  Ulm  and  Dillingen  he  preserved  full  freedom  of 
manoeuvre  either  against  the  Austrians  to  the 
south  or  the  Russians  from  Bohemia  should  they 
elect  to  come  that  way  ;  and  in  case  of  necessity 
he  could  change  his  base  from  Mayence  and 
Strassburg  to  Strassburg  and  Neuf  Breisach,  as 
circumstances  might  dictate. 

THE   GRAND    ARMY 

The  great  weakness  of  the  Grand  Army  as  it 
stood  on  the  shores  of  the  Channel,  its  units  duly 
assigned  to  their  respective  Brigades,  Divisions 
and  Corps,  lay  in  the  want  of  an  adequate  General 
Staff  to  combine  and  co-ordinate  its  movements. 
There  were  indeed  a  considerable  number  of  War- 
experienced  men  accustomed  to  the  office  work 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  125 

of  the  field,  excellent  as  individuals,  but  not 
trained  in  the  same  school  to  view  matters  from 
the  same  standpoint,  or  to  work  in  harmony 
with  one  another,  and  even  these  were  insufficient 
in  number,  whilst  no  arrangements  whatever 
existed  for  the  education  and  subsequent  selection 
of  men  to  fill  its  junior  ranks.  In  default  of 
such  a  school,  selection  tempered  by  favouritism 
produced  a  plentiful  crop  of  typical  "  brass  hats  " 
—&.0.  men  who,  insufficiently  taught  to  appreciate 
the  true  needs  and  capacity  of  the  soldiers  in  the 
ranks,  issue  orders  which  can  only  be  obeyed  at 
the  expense  of  the  fighting  efficiency  of  the  troops, 
or  circulate  them  with  such  carelessness  that  they 
generally  arrive  too  late  at  their  destination. 
Such  types  were  not  unknown  in  the  British  Army 
during  the  first  months  of  Lord  Roberts'  South 
African  Campaign. 

The  actual  composition  of  the  Army  as  regards 
rank  and  file  was  excellent.  From  the  inspection 
returns  of  the  year  XI 1 1.,  preserved  in  the  Archives, 
it  appears  that  50,538  out  of  115,582  had  already 
seen  service,  though  this  number  was  very  un- 
evenly distributed  amongst  the  different  arms. 
The  Sappers  coming  first  with  77  per  cent,  of 
their  strength,  then  the  Light  Cavalry  and  the 
Infantry  averaging  42*5  per  cent. 

The  number  of  men  over  10  years  of  service 


126  THE    MARCH    FROM 

varied  considerably.  In  the  I7th  Line  there  were 
918  out  of  951,  in  the  isth  Light  Infantry  540 
out  of  569,  and  the  I4th  Line  came  lowest  with 
267  out  of  741.  Generally  25  per  cent  of  the  Army 
had  fought  all  through  the  campaigns  of  the 
Republic,  a  second  quarter  had  been  through 
Marengo  or  Hohenlinden,  and  the  remainder  had 
been  enlisted  since  1801. 

Nearly  all  the  officers  and  non-commissioned 
officers  had  seen  service,  and  in  each  regiment 
there  were  still  some  sturdy  survivors  of  the  old 
Royal  Army,  some  with  40  years'  service. 

The  Hussars  had  been  the  most  conservative, 
and  retained  most  of  their  old  traditions ;  they 
had  received  very  few  conscripts,  but  had  kept 
up  their  numbers  by  voluntary  enlistments, 
generally  from  Alsatian  or  other  German  families. 
One  half  of  their  officers  were  however  quite 
illiterate,  and  many  did  not  even  know  the  words 
of  command  in  French.  Marbot's  description  of 
them  as  they  were  in  1799  was  still  substantially 
accurate  in  1805,  they  remained  soldiers  first 
and  troubled  themselves  not  at  all  about  political 
questions. 

The  other  arms  had  absorbed  the  republican 
spirit,  tempered  by  an  iron  despotism  in  face  of 
the  enemy.  Off  parade  they  might  argue  as  they 
pleased,  in  action  obedience  was  absolute,  but 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  127 

on  the  march  a  betwixt  and  between  system  was 
observed,  and  straggling  and  marauding,  as  the 
sequel  will  show,  soon  reached  terrible  proportions. 
Each  regiment  had  its  own  traditions,  and  the 
wretched  recruits  were  hazed  and  bullied  unmerci- 
fully until  they  conformed.  Hence  desertion 
during  the  Camp  was  very  high,  from  5  to  8  per 
cent,  per  annum,  but  all  this  vanished  when  on  the 
march  to  the  Rhine.  The  men  were  freely  given 
furlough  on  their  honour  to  rejoin  at  their  final 
destination,  and  only  some  forty  men  in  Soult's 
Corps  failed  to  appear  before  the  river  was  crossed. 
The  complaints,  however,  against  the  want  of 
physical  development  in  the  recruits  were  ceaseless, 
though  as  yet  the  drain  on  the  population  had 
not  been  at  all  serious.  But  these  complaints  are 
common  to  every  Army  in  which  esprit  de  corps 
runs  high,  and  since  these  men  did  in  fact  accom- 
plish perhaps  the  fastest  and  furthest  march  in 
history  under  the  heaviest  floods  and  over  some 
of  the  worst  of  roads,  they  must  be  taken  more  as 
an  indication  of  the  pride  of  the  Army  than  as 
an  evidence  of  real  shortcoming  in  the  recruits 
themselves. 

The  composition  of  the  Officers  present  with 
the  Grand  Army  is  of  peculiar  interest.  The 
total  number  was  5000  ;  of  these  about  100  came 
from  the  new  school  for  Officers  at  Fontainebleau, 


128  THE    MARCH    FROM 

and  were  between  17  and  21  years  of  age,  500  to 
600  from  the  original  volunteers  of  1792  or  from 
the  conscripts  raised  since  the  commencement  of 
the  Revolution.  These  were  mostly  picked  men, 
selected  for  their  general  standard  of  instruction 
and  social  position,  like  de  Fezensac,  or  for 
distinguished  conduct  in  action,  as  Dulong, 
commanding  a  battalion  at  twenty-five ;  but 
mostly  they  were  still  lieutenants  in  1805.  The 
remainder  had  all  served  with  the  old  Royal  Army 
either  in  the  ranks,  or  as  officers  had  survived 
the  general  dibdcle. 

The  average  age  of  the  sub-lieutenants  'was 
32,  and  that  of  the  lieutenants  37,  whilst 
those  of  the  Captains  and  superior  regimental 
officers  was  only  39  ;  but  there  were  more  than 
ninety  lieutenants  over  50  years  of  age,  and 
four  over  60. 

"  Men  were  already  beginning  to  grumble  in  the 
Grand  Army,  and  it  looks  as  if  a  few  more  years 
of  peace  would  have  destroyed  it "  (vol.  i. 
p.  179).  "This  is  not  its  only  fault.  It  is  very 
poorly  trained  to  manoeuvres,  almost  all  the  old 
professional  officers  of  the  old  Royal  Army  have 
disappeared, and  the  few  who  remain  have  attained 
high  rank,  whence  they  exercise  little  influence  on 
the  instruction  of  their  men,  and  drill  has  become 
exceedingly  neglected." 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  129 

This,  by  the  way,  almost  inevitably  happens 
in  an  Army  which  has  grown  up  on  the  Battle- 
field, and  fought  with  almost  constant  success. 
Men  feel  that  they  are  "  good  enough  "  and, 
having  never  felt  the  need  of  iron  discipline 
in  disaster,  object  to  what  they  consider  merely 
unpractical  playing  at  soldiers. 

It  is  the  school  of  defeat  that  in  the  long  run 
turns  out  the  better  fighting  men  and  leaders, 
and  hence  the  curious  swing  of  the  pendulum 
that  has  so  often  occurred  between  races  of 
approximately  equal  fighting  capacity.  The 
recruits  were  supposed  to  be  drilled  at  the  depots, 
but,  as  usual,  all  the  most  infirm  and  useless 
officers  had  been  relegated  to  these  positions, 
and  the  instruction  given  appears  to  have  been 
very  indifferent  indeed. 

The  Cavalry  were  poorly  mounted,  and  only 
here  and  there  in  the  confidential  returns  is 
an  officer  mentioned  as  showing  keenness  or 
knowledge  of  equitation,  proving  how  low  the 
standard  had  fallen  since  former  days. 

Next  to  the  Hussars,  the  Artillery  and  Engineers 
had  suffered  least  from  the  Revolution.  The 
Artillery  remained  to  the  last  the  elite  of  the  whole 
Army,  but  the  Engineers  as  a  body  seem  to  have 
been  about  the  standard  of  our  military  foremen 
of  works,  good  at  estimating  and  at  the  drawing- 
i 


1 3o  THE   MARCH    FROM 

board,  but  with  no  broad  grasp  of  the  principles  of 
their  profession. 

The  analysis  of  the  ages  and  service  of  the  141 
General  Officers  is  very  interesting.  Their  ages 
vary  from  one  of  29  years  to  one  of  58,  but  the 
mean  is  40.  One  quarter  had  served  as  officers 
of  the  old  Army,  one  quarter  in  its  ranks,  and  the 
remainder  came  chiefly  from  the  levies  subsequent 
to  1791.  That  is  to  say  that  the  men  sprung 
from  the  great  upheaval  of  that  year  had  been  on 
the  whole  more  successful  in  their  career  than 
the  older  professional  officers,  some  4000  of 
whom  were  still  in  regimental  positions. 

The  most  crying  need  of  the  Army,  however, 
was  horses,  both  for  Cavalry,  Artillery  and  trans- 
port. Many  Dragoons,  in  fact,  were  organised 
in  dismounted  battalions  and  marched  to  the 
front  on  their  own  feet,  trusting  to  pick  up  horses 
by  the  way,  and  for  transport  only  one  contract 
was  given  out  in  May,  when  possibilities  of  an 
Austrian  campaign  were  first  in  sight.  This  was 
made  with  the  "Compagnie  Breidt"  for  the 
provision  of  30  brigades  of  waggons,  of  which 
however  only  6,  with  163  waggons,  were  actually 
ready  in  time.1 

Nothing    to    my    mind    could    indicate    more 

1  See  "  Studien  zur  Kriegsgeschichte  und  Taktik,  part  iii., 
note,  p.  13.  General  Staff,  Berlin. 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  131 

clearly  than  these  deficiencies  the  reality  of 
Napoleon's  determination  to  invade  England,  for 
no  transports,  and  but  little  cavalry  and  artillery, 
would  be  needed  for  a  march  upon  London,  hence 
few  were  provided.  But  had  the  intention  only 
been  to  prepare  an  army  at  Boulogne  for  employ- 
ment anywhere  in  Europe  at  large,  it  is  contrary 
to  everything  we  know  of  the  Emperor's  methods 
to  imagine  it  destitute  of  the  chief  conditions 
favouring  the  mobility  he  relied  on  so  thoroughly 
and  so  well  knew  how  to  direct. 

Nevertheless,  whatever  the  shortcomings  in 
tactical  training,  organisation,  and  so  forth,  dis- 
closed in  the  above  pages,  we  have  generally 
been  led  to  believe  that  such  as  it  was  the  Grand 
Army  crossed  the  Rhine,  ready  to  the  last  gaiter 
button,  horse  and  foot. 

Nothing,  however,  could  well  have  been  further 
from  the  truth,  for  the  records  now  published 
reveal  deficiencies  many  times  greater  than  those 
which  sufficed  to  paralyse  the  Imperial  Army 
during  the  latter  days  of  July  1870,  and  one  is 
often  tempted  to  wonder  what  might  have  been 
the  fate  of  the  German  Armies  in  the  Palatinate 
had  Napoleon  I.,  not  his  nephew,  Napoleon  III., 
been  in  supreme  command  at  that  date. 

The  march  across  had  been  almost  as  trying 
as  in  an  enemy's  country,  for,  though  countless 


132  THE    MARCH    FROM 

orders  to  secure  adequate  preparations  along  the 
several  roads  chosen  for  the  movement  had  been 
sent  on  in  advance,  neither  time  or  money  was 
forthcoming  to  ensure  their  execution.  On  the 
whole  the  men  fared  well — at  least  they  received 
enough  to  eat  and  generally  a  roof  to  sleep  under. 
But  the  civil  population,  particularly  in  the  north, 
was  by  no  means  anxious  to  help  them.  The 
Mayors  would  assign  billets  in  villages  four  or 
five  miles  away  from  the  main  roads,  thus  adding 
materially  to  the  fatigue  of  the  men,  who  already 
were  timed  at  an  average  of  nearly  twenty  miles  a 
day,  and  when  the  town  of  Lille  absolutely  refused 
to  receive  the  ist  Division  of  the  III.  Corps JDavout 
took  the  law  into  his  own  hands  and  forthwith 
quartered  his  men  on  the  inhabitants  as  in  an 
enemy's  country. 

At  Vitry  too,  the  troops  having  consented  to 
sleep  in  the  empty  barracks  if  straw  was  provided, 
the  town  failed  to  provide  the  straw,  and  when  the 
Officers  complained  the  Mayor  refused  to  furnish 
the  marching-out  certificates  of  good  conduct, 
which  each  marching  unit  was  by  law  compelled 
to  obtain.  The  bad  roads  in  the  Ardennes  also 
played  havoc  with  the  shoe  leather  and  many 
units  reached  the  Rhine  almost  shoeless. 

As  usual,  however,  the  horses  suffered  far  the 
most.  Forage  was  scarce,  and  often  green,  and 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  133 

neither  men  nor  horses  were  in  sufficient  condition 
for  long  marches,  hence  sore  backs  were  frequent, 
many  horses  broke  down  altogether,  and  had 
to  be  left  at  the  depots  along  the  road. 

The  Artillery  suffered  in  particular,  and  Soult 
reported  a  deficiency  of  400  in  his  Corps  when  it 
arrived  at  its  destination,  and  as  these  were  not 
made  good  when  the  passage  of  the  Rhine  began, 
he  was  compelled  to  leave  his  ammunition 
waggons  behind. 

Davout  suffered  equally,  being  obliged  to 
abandon  even  some  of  his  guns.  Probably  he  pre- 
ferred to  take  fewer  complete  units  fully  supplied 
with  ammunition  rather  than  risk  finding  such 
artillery  as  he  had  useless  for  want  of  it. 

Only  open  country  carts  were  available  for 
the  Infantry  ammunition,  and  as  a  consequence 
between  200,000  and  300,000  rounds  were  rendered 
useless  by  bad  weather  and  had  to  be  left  behind. 

But  hard  cash  was  the  chief  necessity,  for  the 
contractors  refused  to  deliver  even  such  goods 
as  they  had  ready  until  they  had  received  a  big 
percentage  of  their  price,  and  many  units  entered 
the  campaign  deficient  of  boots,  great -coats  and 
other  necessities  of  equipment  which  it  is  the 
custom  to  consider  essential. 

Fortunately  pay  for  the  troops  was  issued  for 
a  fortnight  in  advance  before  German  territory 


I34  THE    MARCH    FROM 

was  entered,  and  no  doubt  the  men  and  officers 
did  what  they  could  to  supply  their  immediate 
needs. 

The  Army  transport  was  in  the  worst  case  of  all, 
for,  except  for  the  waggons  supplied  by  the  Com- 
pagnie  Breidt,  it  had  to  rely  exclusively  on  country 
carts  of  the  most  primitive  description  drawn  by 
requisitioned  horses  and  men,  and  the  latter 
deserted  freely  whenever  opportunity  arose, 
taking  their  horses  with  them  when  they  could. 
Soult  could  only  get  together  700  horses  out  of  the 
1200  he  required,  and  on  ist  October  he 
reports  that  300  had  already  disappeared. 
The  vacancies  thus  caused  had  to  be  filled  by 
requisition  along  the  line  of  march  through 
Baden  and  Wurtemberg,  and  this  proceeding  was 
most  bitterly  resented  by  the  inhabitants.  By 
the  time  the  concentration  was  finished  the 
Cavalry  was  practically  starving  for  lack  of  money 
to  buy  such  forage  as  the  country  still  contained, 
and  had  to  cross  the  river  forthwith  in  order  to 
take  it  from  the  people  they  came  in  theory  to 
protect. 

Harmon t, coming  down  the  Rhine  from  Holland, 
was  in  no  better  case  ;  indeed,  in  some  respects  he 
was  worse  off  than  the  others,  for  many  of  his 
cavalry  and  artillery  horses  had  been  cooped  up 
for  some  time  on  board  the  ships  waiting  to  cross 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  135 

over  into  England.  Agents  were  sent  on  in  advance 
to  purchase  horses  along  the  Rhine,  but,  as  in 
Alsace,  people  were  not  very  anxious  to  complete 
their  contracts,  and  much  of  his  material  had  to 
be  sent  on  by  water  and  left  at  Mayence  until 
there  was  water  enough  in  the  Main  to  forward 
them  on  to  Wiirzburg. 

The  orders  sent  to  Bernadotte  in  Hanover 
directed  him  to  move  to  Wiirzburg  by  the  shortest 
line,  but  they  were  delayed  in  transition,  and 
Bernadotte,  whose  position  in  the  midst  of  a 
hostile  population  was  already  sufficiently  pre- 
carious, had  already  arranged  for  a  free  passage 
through  the  territories  of  the  Elector  of  Hesse- 
Cassel  to  Frankfurt,  on  the  ground  that  the 
Corps  was  ordered  to  rejoin  at  Strassburg  by  the 
shortest  line. 

The  Elector  conceeded  his  request  for  thirty-five 
days  only,  but,  probably  under  Prussian  influence, 
withdrew  the  concession  before  this  period  had 
nearly  run  off,  and  whilst  the  heavy  baggage  of 
the  Corps  was  still  on  Hanoverian  territory. 
The  head  of  Bernadotte's  Corps  was  already 
nearing  Frankfurt  by  the  Fulda  road  from  the 
north,  when  his  orders  to  proceed  at  once  to 
Wiirzburg  reached  him,  and  at  the  same  time 
came  a  notice  that  Frankfurt  and  its  resources 
were  reserved  for  Marmont.  He  at  once  bent  off 


136  THE    MARCH    FROM 

for  the  valley  of  the  Main  by  cross-roads  to 
Aschaffenburg,  and  ultimately  reached  Wiirzburg, 
with  his  troops  so  worn  out  that  the  Corps  had 
to  be  granted  a  three  days'  rest.  In  Wiirzburg 
itself  they  found  nothing  of  the  biscuits,  stores, 
etc.,  which  had  been  ordered  in  advance. 

No  wonder  when  the  Emperor  reached  the  front 
at  Strassburg  (25th  September)  he  was  "  little 
satisfied  by  the  state  in  which  he  found  the  supply 
and  transport  services  of  the  Army "  (vol.  ii. 
p.  10). 

Duroc  in  the  meanwhile  had  reached  Berlin, 
where  he  soon  discovered  how  serious  were  the 
difficulties  and  how  many  the  delays  which  must 
intervene  before  Prussia  would  consent  to  the 
Emperor's  proposals.  On  the  8th  September 
he  wrote  at  length  to  his  master,  diplomatically 
hinting  that  as  a  road  led  out  of  the  main  valley 
from  a  point  to  the  north  of  Wiirzburg  leading 
to  Bamberg,  it  would  be  well  to  instruct  Berna- 
dotte  to  proceed  along  it,  as  it  avoided  all  Prussian 
territories.  This  was  as  near  a  warning  of  dangers 
ahead  as  Duroc  could  safely  venture  to  ad- 
minister to  a  ruler  as  impatient  of  advice  as  was 
Napoleon.  It  also  is  of  special  interest  since 
it  is  clear  it  would  not  have  been  written  had  not 
the  intention  to  violate  the  territory  of  Ausbach 
— i.e.  of  Prussia— been  already  a  matter  of  common 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  137 

knowledge  to  the  inner  circle  of  the  Court  before 
Duroc's  departure. 

The  warning  letter  arrived  during  the  night  of 
the  I7th  September,  and  its  perusal  brought  on  one 
of  those  rare  fits  of  rage  to  which  the  Emperor  is 
reported  to  have  given  way.  This  fact  is  worth 
dwelling  upon  because  it  helps  to  reveal  so  much 
of  the  working  of  the  Imperial  mind,  and  almost 
guarantees  the  honesty  of  his  convictions  at  the 
moment  when  he  wrote  the  letter  to  the  King  of 
Prussia  which  I  have  cited  above. 

It  was  the  first  psychological  moment  of  the 
coming  campaign,  marking  the  first  serious 
disillusionment  as  to  his  capacity  to  read  aright 
the  riddle  of  his  adversaries'  policy.  For  the 
time  he  found  himself  between  the  horns  of  a 
dilemma.  Either  he  adhered  to  his  original 
resolutions,  and  Bernadotte  marched  through 
Ansbach  at  the  risk  of  adding  the  still  unshaken 
Prussian  Army  (180,000  men)  to  the  lists  of  the 
Emperor's  foes,  and  opening  up  strategical 
possibilities  to  his  enemies  which  so  far  at  least 
had  never  entered  into  his  original  calculations  ; 
or  he  followed  Duroc's  indication,  and  thereby 
compelled  himself  to  risk  a  concentration  within 
striking  distance  of  Mack,  whose  numerical 
strength  he  still  overrated  by  20  per  cent. 

His  decision,  contained  in  an  order  to  Berna- 


I38  THE    MARCH    FROM 

dotte,  despatched  the  same  day  (i7th),  directing 
him  to  march  through  Ausbach,  seems  to  me  to 
prove  how  strongly  he  was  affected  by  the  im- 
minence of  the  second  danger  which  jeopardised 
the  success  of  the  campaign  from  the  beginning ; 
whereas  the  former  evils  required  time  to  develop, 
and  might  be  averted  by  the  rapid  and  victorious 
advance  of  his  forces  as  indeed  they  were.  Of 
the  real  nature  of  the  struggle  within  his  own  mind 
his  letters  contain  no  trace ;  on  the  contrary,  both 
to  Talleyrand,  Murat  and  Otto,  his  charge 
d'affaires  with  the  Bavarians,  he  wrote  in  his 
most  enthusiastic  vein.  But  this  is  a  character- 
istic of  his  whole  correspondence :  the  greater 
the  actual  danger,  the  more  he  encourages  his 
subordinates  to  take  a  rosy  view  of  things,  and, 
speaking  generally,  his  despatches  on  the  eve 
of  great  events  bear  no  more  relation  to  the  actual 
facts  of  the  situation  than,  let  us  say,  the  remarks 
of  an  American  financier  to  an  interviewer  on  the 
morning  of  the  day  he  absconds  with  all  his  avail- 
able assets,  and  the  motive  is  the  same  in  both 
cases — viz.  to  keep  up  confidence  amongst  one's 
subordinates  to  the  last  possible  moment. 

Thus  on  the  27th  September,  when  the  state  of 
his  transport,  and  mounted  services  generally, 
must  have  caused  him  the  gravest  apprehen- 
sions he  writes  to  Bernadotte  :  "  The  Emperor 


BOULOGNE    TO    THE    RHINE  139 

of  Germany  makes  no  detachment  on  the 
right  hand  of  the  Danube,1  the  Russians 
have  not  yet  arrived.  I  am  ready  to  meet 

everything. 

*  *  *  *  * 

"  If  only  the  Austrians  remain  asleep  for 
the  next  three  or  four  days  on  the  Iller  and 
in  the  Black  Forest,  I  shall  have  turned 
them,  and  I  hope  only  the  debris  will  escape." 
This  prediction  is  so  far  in  advance  of  anything 
which  the  facts  actually  in  his  possession  justified 
him  in  assuming,  and  the  wording  is  so  careless, 
admitting  of  several  interpretations,  that  one  can 
only  regard  it  as  intended  to  hearten  up  its 
recipient  in  view  of  the  consequences  which  he 
doubtless  foresaw  were  likely  to  follow  the  viola- 
tion of  Ansbach  territories  which  Bernadotte 
was  ordered  to  carry  out. 

iaCampagne  de  1805.'*     Vol.  ii.,  p.  35. 


CHAPTER  V 

FROM  THE  RHINE  TO  THE  DANUBE 

UNDER  normal  circumstances,  at  this  season 
of  the  year,  the  march  before  the  Grand  Army 
presented  no  particular  difficulties.  The  rise 
from  the  Rhine  Valley  to  the  watersheds  of  the 
Neckar  and  Danube  was  not  excessive,  and 
beyond,  the  descent  over  rolling  downs  and 
through  fertile  plains  in  which  the  harvest  had 
only  just  been  gathered  seemed  to  suit  the  new 
spirit  of  French  operations  to  the  utmost.  Even 
the  steep  and  somewhat  barren  transverse  barrier 
of  the  "  Rauhe  Alp,"  a  continuation  of  the  Jura 
Mountains  running  from  Schaffhausen,  past  Ulm 
transversely  across  the  line  of  advance,  was  as 
nothing  to  what  French  troops  had  frequently 
had  to  deal  with  in  previous  years. 

Unfortunately,  the  weather  changed  every- 
thing. Instead  of  the  beautiful  Indian  summer 
which  usually  ushers  in  October  in  these  districts, 
the  month  broke  cold  and  inclement.  Rain, 
sleet,  and  even  snow  pelted  down  incessantly, 
and  soon  the  roads  became  mere  watercourses 

140 


FROM    THE   RHINE    TO    THE    DANUBE     141 

and  the  fields  veritable  quagmires.     Fezensac's 
graphic  description  will  complete  the  picture. 

"  This  short  campaign  proved  to  me  a  foretaste 
of  all  those  others  which  were  to  come  afterwards. 
The  extremity  of  fatigue,  the  want  of  food,  the 
terrible  weather,  the  trouble  of  the  marauders — 
nothing  was  wanting,  and  in  one  month  I  tasted  a 
sample  of  what  was  to  be  my  destiny  during  the 
whole   of   my    career.     The   brigades,   even  the 
regiments  were  sometimes  dispersed,   the  order 
to  reunite  arrived  late,  because  it  had  to  filter 
through  so  many  offices.     Hence  the  troops  were 
marching  day  and  night,  and  I  saw  for  the  first 
time  men  sleeping  as  they  marched.     I  could  not 
have  believed  it  possible.     Thus  we  reached  our 
destination  without  having  eaten  anything  and 
finding  nothing  to  eat.     It  was  all  very  well  for 
Berthier  to  write :  '  In  the  war  of  invasion  as  the 
Emperor  makes  it,  there  are  no  magazines ;  it  is 
for  the  Generals  to  provide  themselves  from  the 
country  as  they  traverse  it '  ;    but  the  Generals 
had  neither  time  or  means  to  procure  regularly 
what  was  required  for  the  needs  of  such  a  numerous 
Army.     This  order  was  an  authorisation  of  pillage, 
and   the   districts   we   passed   through   suffered 
cruelly.     We  were  often  hungry,  and  the  terrible 
weather  intensified  our  sufferings.     A  steady  cold 
rain  or  rather  half-melted  snow  fell  incessantly, 


1 42  FROM    THE    RHINE 

and  we  stumbled  along  in  the  cold  mud  churned 
by  our  passage  almost  up  to  our  knees — the  wind 
made  it  impossible  to  light  fires. 

"  On  the  1 6th  of  October  the  weather  was  so 
infamous  that  not  a  soul  remained  at  his  post. 
One  found  neither  sentries  nor  pickets,  even 
the  Artillery  remained  unguarded,  every  one 
sought  shelter  as  best  he  could,  and  never  again, 
except  in  Russia,  did  I  see  the  Army  suffer  so 

much  or  in  such  disorder. 

*  *  *  *  * 

"  All  these  causes  developed  insubordination 
and  thieves.  When  in  such  weather  the 
troops  entered  a  village,  it  was  hard  to  get  them 
out  again — hence  the  number  of  stragglers  roam- 
ing about  the  country  became  considerable.  The 
inhabitants  were  exposed  to  ill  treatment  of  all 
descriptions ;  and  the  wounded  officers  left 
behind,  who  tried  to  assert  their  authority,  were 
openly  defied  and  threatened  by  the  marauders. 
All  these  details  are  unknown  to  those  who 
read  the  history  of  our  campaign,  one  sees  only 
a  valiant  Army  whose  soldiers  vie  with  their 
officers  for  glory,  and  the  price  of  suffering  paid 
for  the  most  brilliant  successes  is  forgotten." 

In  circumstances  such  as  the  above  no  one 
man's  testimony  can  ever  be  taken  as  conclusive, 
more  especially  when  written  many  years  after 


TO    THE    DANUBE  143 

the  event  —  one's   personal  impressions  are  too 
liable  to  be  influenced  by  any  passing  affliction. 
What  seems  to  a  man  suffering  from  fever,  and  the 
terrible  depression  that  so  often  accompanies  it, 
as  the  very  limit  of  human  misery,  passes  un- 
noticed by  his  comrade,  for  the  time  being,  in  the 
enjoyment  of  perfect  health  and  physical  vigour ; 
and    there    are    always    enough    invalids    still 
struggling  through  their  duties  in  any  Army  to 
supply  material  enough  for  the  darkest  pictures  of 
human  suffering.     But  in  this  case  de  Fezensac 
receives  abundant  confirmation  from  the  letters 
of  the  French  Generals  published  in  the  official 
history  of  the  Campaign. 

The  whole  Army,  as  we  have  seen,  crossed  the 
Rhine  seriously  short  of  transport  and  biscuit, 
and  complaints  began  to  reach  the  Emperor  from 
the  very  first,  for  on  the  7th  October  he  issued  an 
order  reminding  the  superior  commanders  that 
"  one  should  always  have  four  days'  bread  in 
reserve"  ;  but  the  order  did  not  materially  im- 
prove matters,  as  the  following  extracts  sufficiently 

show l : — 

On  the  gth  of  October  General  Bouvier  writes  : 
"  It  is  with  the  utmost  difficulty  that  my  Division 
has  so  far  been  able  to  provide  itself  with  sub- 

i  For  originals  see  "  La  Campagne  de  1805.''  Intro- 
duction, vol.  iii.,  p.  5  et  seq. 


144  FROM    THE    RHINE 

sistence.  For  several  daj^s  they  have  had  neither 
bread  nor  meat,  and  only  most  scanty  supplies  of 
forage,  particularly  of  oats.  The  villages  I  have 
had  to  occupy  have  been  completely  cleared  out 
by  preceding  columns." 

The  same  day  Suchet  was  still  able  to  issue  bread 
to  his  Division  (thanks  no  doubt  to  the  measures 
taken  by  Soult,  his  Corps  Commander)  ;  but 
the  remaining  Divisions  of  his  Corps  (the  IV.), 
from  his  own  report,  had  to  go  without,  and  worn 
out  by  the  awful  weather  had  to  halt  at  Augsburg 
to  receive  two  days'  rations. 

"  The  troops  are  exhausted  by  fatigue/'  wrote 
Vandamme,  "  and  suffer  particularly  from  want 
of  food.  It  is  most  urgent  that  we  should  at 
last  receive  some  issue  of  provisions."  For- 
tunately a  convoy  of  4000  rations  and  a  magazine 
of  corn  and  oats  fell  into  their  hands  about  the 
following  day.  On  the  same  date  (gth  October) 
Marmont  also  wrote  :  "  The  troops  would  have 
marched  at  once  and  should  have  slept  at  Porn- 
bach  if  the  cruel  hunger  from  which  they  suffer 
had  not  rendered  it  indispensable  to  halt,  in  order 
to  distribute  to  them  some  provisions.  They  are 
to  receive  a  third  of  a  ration  of  bread  and  some 
potatoes,  after  which  they  will  resume  their 
march  and,  I  hope,  make  good  9  miles  on  the 
road  to  Pfaffenhofen."  Next  day,  the  loth 


TO    THE    DANUBE  145 

October,  he  writes  to  Berthier  :  "I  have  the 
honour  to  recall  to  your  recollection  our  want 
of  food  ;  it  is  extreme." 

This  state  of  destitution  in  which  most  of 
the  Corps  at  this  date  found  themselves  does  not 
appear  to  have  astonished  the  Emperor,  for  in 
answer  to  Marmont's  complaints  Berthier  writes 
on  the  nth  October  :  "  In  all  the  letters  which 
M.  le  General  writes  to  me  he  speaks  of  '  pro- 
visions.' I  must  repeat  to  him  that  in  the  War 
of  Invasion  now  being  prosecuted  by  the  Emperor 
there  are  no  magazines  ;  it  is  the  duty  of  the 
Generals  commanding  the  Corps  to  provide 
themselves  with  immediate  subsistence  from  the 
country  they  traverse.  General  Marmont  has 
received  the  order  to  provide  himself  with  four 
days'  bread  and  biscuit  in  advance ;  he  cannot 
therefore  count  on  anything  but  the  resources 
he  can  procure  for  himself,  as  all  the  other  Corps 
of  the  Grand  Army  do  likewise,  and  no  one  knows 
better  than  General  Marmont  the  manner  in 
which  the  Emperor  makes  War." 

This  letter  deserves  study,  as  it  reveals  in 
the  clearest  manner  the  driving  force  Napoleon 
knew  how  to  apply.  As  M.  Colin  points  out : 
"  It  would  be  indeed  a  difficult  task  to  reconcile 
a  satisfactory  system  of  supply  with  the  extreme 
mobility  absolutely  essential  to  the  methods  of 
K 


1 46  FROM    THE    RHINE 

the  Grand  Army  "  ;  but  be  this  as  it  may,  the  fact 
remains  that  the  extreme  privations  undergone 
by  the  troops  brought  in  their  train  marauders, 
pillage  and  the  break  up  of  discipline. 

Davout  writes  on  the  nth  October  to  Berthier  : 
"  I  have  the  honour  to  represent  to  your  Ex- 
cellency, that  it  has  become  absolutely  necessary 
to  take  prompt  measures  to  put  a  stop  to  maraud- 
ing and  pillaging,  which  have  reached  the  limits 
of  excess  ;  the  inhabitants  of  the  district  see  with 
the  keenest  anguish  that  at  the  moment  when  their 
Prince  and  Army  are  making  common  cause  with 
us,  they  are  receiving  worse  treatment  than 
when  allied  with  Austria  against  us — I  have  the 
honour  to  solicit  your  Excellency  to  procure 
for  me  the  authority  of  his  Majesty  to  shoot  a 
few  of  these  scoundrels — terrible  examples  are 
necessary  to  stop  this  evil,  which  is  constantly 
growing." 

To  this  letter  no  reply  has  been  traced.  It 
seems  curious  however  to  find  this  application 
for  specific  authority  to  make  these  necessary 
examples.  This  is  a  detail  usually  left  to  the 
discretion  of  a  Corps  Commander  in  the  field, 
where  punishment  must  of  necessity  be  prompt 
if  it  is  to  be  deterrent  to  others,  and  for  the  sake 
of  the  wretched  Bavarian  peasants  one  feels 
tempted  to  regret  the  absence  of  the  "  Repre- 


TO    THE    DANUBE  147 

sentatives  of  the  People  "  who  in  former  cam- 
paigns would  have  made  short  work  of  these 
robbers. 

The  question  then  suggests  itself  whether 
it  would  have  suited  the  Emperor's  purpose  to 
check  this  pillaging,  whether  in  fact  the  pro- 
bability of  such  occurrences  had  not  already 
presented  itself  to  his  mind  before  the  advance 
began. 

If  the  men  did  not  plunder  it  must  have  been 
clear  that  they  could  not  live  at  the  rate  they 
were  timed  to  march,  and  from  1796  the  Em- 
peror knew  what  an  extraordinary  spur  to  the 
marching  power  of  his  troops  hunger,  only  to  be 
satisfied  by  a  forward  movement  and  indis- 
criminate pillage,  could  prove.  What  matter 
if  the  inhabitants  suffered  and  the  weakly  men 
amongst  the  troops  fell  out  and  died,  if  the  re- 
mainder reached  their  destinations  in  time, 
for  time  was  the  all-important  factor  in  the  case, 
since  it  could  not  be  reasonably  foreseen  how  the 
weather  was  to  play  into  the  hands  of  the  French. 
It  is  not  a  pleasant  idea  to  contemplate,  but  it  is 
necessary  to  bring  it  out  in  order  to  show  how 
War  in  all  its  nakedness  really  appears  to  a 
clear-cut  logical  mind  which  refuses  to  consider 
anything  but  the  most  effective  means  to  the  end, 
and  is  troubled  by  no  humanitarian  sentiment- 


1 48  FROM    THE    RHINE 

ality.  To  crush  Mack  finally  and  completely 
before  the  arrival  of  the  Russians  was  the  first 
and  best  hope  of  winning  the  campaign.  It  was 
therefore  a  justifiable  economy  of  forces,  to  risk 
losing  20  per  cent,  of  his  men  on  the  march  in  order 
to  avert  the  probable  protraction  of  the  War  by 
several  battles  and  perhaps  many  months,  which 
would  have  cost  him  far  more  in  the  end — and 
when  we  come  to  compare  the  narrow  margin  of 
hours  by  which  the  Austrian  combinations  were 
defeated,  one  can  only  agree  with  the  accuracy  of 
his  reasoning.  Davout  given  a  free  hand  could 
always  keep  order  in  his  command  by  the  sacrifice 
of  time,  therefore  the  power  to  keep  order  must  be 
taken  away  from  him,  so  that  he  should  not  be 
tempted  to  delay  the  forward  movement. 

The  first  itinerary  for  the  march  from  the 
Rhine  to  the  Danube  was  commenced  on  the 
loth  September,  and  aimed  at  the  convergence  of 
the  several  Corps  by  all  available  roads  between 
Donauworth  and  Ulm.  Originally  the  start  was 
fixed  for  the  ist  October  and  date  of  arrival 
on  the  river  for  the  gth.  Each  Corps  was  allowed 
an  area  for  requisitions  extending  to  the  left  of 
its  own  road  up  to  the  next  road  on  which  troops 
were  marching — an  arrangement  which  worked 
badly  in  practice,  because  the  habit  of  bivouacking 
across  the  line  of  march  in  order  to  save  the  men 


TO    THE    DANUBE  149 

unnecessary  fatigue  had  become  fixed  in  the 
French  Army,  and  not  even  an  Imperial  order 
would  induce  his  subordinates  to  break  with  it. 

The  news  of  the  Austrian  advance  to  Ulm  and 
the  Iller,  received  on  the  iyth  September,  involved 
a  small  alteration  in  the  general  plan,  Murat 
and  Ney  being  now  directed  to  skirt  round  Ulm 
by  the  roads  through  Rottenburg  and  Goppingen, 
reaching  the  Danube  at  Giinzburg,  and  the  Corps 
on  the  left  sent  lower  down  the  river  to  Neuburg  and 
Ingolstadt  instead  of  Donauworth ;  but  no  sub- 
sequent information  was  allowed  to  interfere  in  the 
general  plan,  and,  except  that  the  25th  September 
was  fixed  as  the  date  of  commencement,  it  may  be 
considered  that  the  basic  order  of  the  whole 
campaign  was  issued  on  the  2oth  of  that  month. 

According  to  this  document  the  troops  were  to 
move  in  the  following  order  from  right  to  left : — 

Murat,  Ney,  Lannes,  the  cavalry  screen  of 
the  former  pushed  out  well  to  the  south,  from 
Strassburgwa  Rottenburg,  Goppingen  and  Giengen 
to  Giinzburg.  Ney,  followed  by  the  Imperial 
Guard,  Carlsruhe,  Pforzheim,  Ludwigsburg,  Aalen, 
Minister.  Soult,  from  Speyer  by  Heilbronn  and 
Nordlingen  to  Donauworth.  Davout,  from 
Mannheim,  Necker-Oelz,  Ottingen,  to  Neuburg. 
Marmont,  from  Mayence  by  Aschaffenburg,  Wiirz- 
burg,  Rothenburg-on-the-Tauber,  through  Ansbach 


150  FROM    THE    RHINE 

territory,  to  Monheim  and  Neuburg).  Berna- 
dotte,  from  Frankfurt  via  Gemiinden,  Wiirz- 
burg,  Ansbach,  Weissenburg,  Ingolstadt.  The 
Bavarians  from  Bamberg  through  Nuremberg, 
and  to  follow  Bernadotte  from  Weissenburg  on- 
wards; the  heads  of  all  Columns  to  march  off 
simultaneously. 

Again,  however,  human  nature  proved  stronger 
than  Imperial  edicts,  and  the  troops  only  began  to 
move  on  the  26th,  and  then  hardly  as  combatant 
units. 

Murat's  troops  quickly  picked  up  contact  with 
Austrian  light  troops  in  the  passes  of  the  Black 
Forest,  but  these  were  so  skilfully  handled  that 
the  French  failed  altogether  to  take  any  prisoners. 
Whether  as  a  consequence  of  the  feeling  of  un- 
certainty thus  induced,  or  for  other  reasons  not 
to  be  traced,  Lannes  and  the  main  body  of  Murat's 
Corps  now  left  the  road  assigned  to  them  through 
the  Kniebis  Pass  and  marched  down  the  Rhine 
valley  and  through  Rastatt  to  Pforzheim,  where 
they  came  into  collision  with  Ney's  columns 
and  changed  their  order,  Lannes  moving  by  the 
Aalen  road,  Ney  taking  Lannes'  place  on  the 
Stuttgart -Goppingen  road.1 

1  This  order  was  not  issued  to  the  Corps  Commanders 
as  a  whole,  but  only  by  stages  as  it  became  evident  to 
the  Emperor  that  no  movement  by  the  enemy  en- 
dangered its  completion. 


TO    THE    DANUBE  151 

From  the  very  commencement  of  the  movement 
extreme  friction  developed  between  the  Corps 
Commanders  and  the  Chief  of  the  Staff,  adding 
immensely  to  the  burden  of  correspondence 
borne  by  the  Emperor.  As  an  instance,  the 
following  case  may  be  cited.  Berthier  had 
addressed  to  Murat  certain  orders  mutually 
destructive  of  one  another,  and  in  reply  the 
latter  wrote  (see  vol.  ii.,  p.  46)  : — 

'  You  have  instructed  me  to  occupy  Goppingen 
on  the  nth,  Geislingen  on  the  i2th,  to  send  only 
a  Division  to  Heidenheim  on  the  I3th,  and  to  re- 
main with  my  Head  Quarters  at  Goppingen, 
whilst  in  the  last  paragraph  of  your  letter  you 
express  yourself  as  follows  :  '  The  position  of 
Heidenheim  being  very  important  for  the  enemy, 
it  is  necessary  that  Marshal  Murat  should  hold  it  in 
force,  and  from  the  moment  that  he  arrives  he 
should  send  news  of  all  that  he  hears  to  the 
Marshals  Soult  and  Davout,  etc/  It  is  im- 
possible in  this  circumstance  to  carry  out  the 
orders  of  his  Majesty.  I  cannot  remain  at 
Goppingen  when  you  order  me  to  arrive  in  force 
at  Heidenheim,  and  I  cannot  arrive  in  force  at 
Heidenheim  if  you  tell  me  to  send  only  one 
Division  to  that  place  and  to  leave  my  Division 
of  dismounted  Dragoons  to  follow  the  Corps  of 
Marshal  Ney,  Please,  Monsieur  le  Marechal, 


152  FROM    THE    RHINE 

explain  yourself  more  clearly."  To  this  appeal 
Berthier  only  condescended  to  send  the  following 
reply  : — 

"  The  Emperor  has  received  your  letter  :  he 
desires  that  you  should  follow  your  instructions 
and  in  consequence  that  you  should  carry  out  the 
prescribed  movement." 

But  fortunately  the  Emperor  gave  no  such 
instructions.  On  the  contrary,  knowing  of  the 
friction  between  the  two  subordinates,  he  himself 
wrote  the  following  illuminating  letter  to  Murat 
on  the  same  date  : 

"  You  are  to  flank  the  whole  of  my  march 
which  is  a  delicate  operation,  as  we  are  moving 
obliquely  on  the  Danube.  It  is  necessary  there- 
fore that  if  the  enemy  attempts  to  interfere,  I 
should  be  warned  in  time  to  choose  my  own  part 
and  not  be  compelled  to  accept  that  which  the 
enemy  forces  upon  me.  HautpouTs  Division 
must  not  follow  your  movement,  it  would  only 
hamper  your  manoeuvring  power.  My  intention 
is  that  it  should  follow  my  march,  reaching  Aalen 
at  the  same  time  that  you  attain  Heidenheim. 
The  dismounted  Dragoons  must  be  very  tired  ;  I 
shall  keep  them  back  till  Marshal  Ney  has  passed. 
I  want  them  to  be  nursed.  Marshal  Ney  will 
leave  Stuttgart  on  the  4th  October,  and  will 
follow  you  on  Saturday  the  5th.  The  dismounted 


TO    THE    DANUBE  153 

Dragoons  follow  him,  thus  forming  your  reserve. 
Thus,  on  this  road,  you  will  have  6000  Dragoons 
(mounted),  Ney's  Corps  of  20,000  men  and  the 
dismounted  Dragoons,  in  all  30  to  35,000  men.  I 
shall  be  with  the  Corps  of  Marshal  Lannes  who 
passes  by  Gmiind ;  my  Guards  and  d'HautpouTs 
Division  are  a  reserve  to  Lannes.  You  see, 
therefore,  that  if  the  enemy  debouches  from  Ulm 
to  attack  my  flank  these  two  corps  can  be  easily 
reinforced  by  a  part  of  Soult's  Corps." 

In  the  last  sentence  there  is  evidently  a 
hiatus,  and  the  whole  is  evidently  very  hurriedly 
written  or  dictated,  but  the  sense  is  clear  and 
reveals  the  Emperor's  intention-  exactly ;  but 
one  is  tempted  to  wonder  what  would  have  been 
the  fate  of  the  Grand  Army  without  the  astonish- 
ing gift  of  smoothing  out  difficulties  which  dis- 
tinguished its  Commander :  would  30,000  addi- 
tional men,  even  60,000  have  made  up  for  his 
absence  ? 

But  it  was  not  only  Berthier's  mistakes  which 
threw  additional  work  and  worry  on  the  Emperor's 
shoulders.  From  the  very  commencement  of 
the  march,  the  same  jealousy  and  ill-feeling 
between  his  Marshals,  which  proved  so  fatal  to 
the  French  arms  in  the  Peninsula,  began  to  mani- 
fest themselves.  Thus  Soult  reports  Davout 
to  the  Emperor  for  unpunctuality  in  following 


154  FROM    THE    RHINE 

out  the  orders  he  had  received,  though  the  matter 
had  nothing  to  do  with  Soult  at  all.  He  also 
complains  that  in  passing  he  had  taken  up  more 
than  his  share  of  biscuits  from  the  magazines, 
which  was  probably  true,  but  no  more  than 
Soult  himself  would  have  done  had  he  only  had 
the  chance.  Murat  complains  that  Lannes  did  not 
move  his  troops  out  of  Rastatt  on  his  approach, 
and  minor  acts  of  interference  in  each  others 
areas  for  requisition  were  frequent,  nearly  all 
of  these  requiring  one  of  the  soothing  personal 
letters  Napoleon  knew  so  well  how  to  write. 

To  provide  for  the  contingency  of  an  Austrian 
offensive  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube,  before 
the  convergence  of  the  road  should  have  brought 
the  columns  within  supporting  distance,  the  chief 
command  over  the  Bavarians,  the  ist  Corps 
and  Marmont,  was  given  to  Bernadotte,  the  re- 
mainder— viz.  Murat,  Lannes,  Ney,  Soult,  Davout 
and  the  Guard  forming  a  single  Army  under 
Napoleon's  own  direction  as  far,  that  is  to  say,  as 
the  indifferent  nature  of  the  cross-country  roads 
communicating  with  the  great  highways  on  which 
the  troops  were  marching  would  permit. 

On  the  3rd  of  October,  the  Grand  Army  reached 
the  following  positions :  Bavarians  at  Forch- 
heim,  ist  Corps  (Bernadotte)  at  Uffenheim, 
2nd  Corps  (Marmont)  from  Rothenburg  to  Weikers- 


TO    THE    DANUBE  155 

heim — both  nearing  Ansbach,  the  3rd  (Davout) 
and  4th  (Soult)  at  Langenburg  and  Hall,  the 
5th  (Lannes)  and  6th  (Ney)  with  the  Cavalry 
(Murat)  from  Ludwigsburg  to  Fiissen  by  Cann- 
stadt,  Stuttgart  and  Esslingen.  The  total  front 
was  about  120  miles,  say  six  long  days'  marches 
over  cross-country  roads.  The  Bavarians  were 
about  30  miles  from  Bernadotte,  who  was  14 
miles  from  Marmont.  Soult  and  Davout  within 
10  miles  of  each  other — Davout  16  miles  from 
Marmont  and  32  from  Lannes — i.e.  could  only 
support  him  after  a  twenty  -  four  hours' 
forced  march,  assuming  favourable  conditions. 
All  the  Corps  had  orders  to  send  repre- 
sentative Staff  Officers  to  one  another  and 
to  make  all  possible  arrangements,  by  means  of 
relays,  inhabitants  of  the  district,  etc.,  to  ensure 
rapid  circulation  of  all  information  they  might 
receive. 

The  Emperor  had  already  begun  to  forecast 
his  movements  in  case  the  Austrians  attacked. 
If  they  issued  from  Donau worth  against  Berna- 
dotte, Soult  and  Davout  were  to  march  to  his 
support,  if  from  Ulm,  Soult  was  to  march  to  the 
assistance  of  the  right  wing,  whilst  Davout  and 
Bernadotte  continued  their  march  towards  the 
Danube. 

Since  the  Emperor  still  believed  the  Austrians 


156  FROM    THE    RHINE 

20  per  cent,  stronger  than  they  really  were,  and 
Soult  and  Davout  a  long  day's  march  from 
Bernadotte,  Marmont,  and  the  Bavarians,  who 
hardly  counted  as  combatants,  with  the  country 
exceptionally  favourable  to  the  Austrian  Cavalry, 
Bernadotte' s  prospects  of  a  victory  can  hardly  be 
described  as  satisfactory.  Even  the  group  on 
the  right  wing  (supported  by  Soult,  but  only  at 
the  close  of  an  exhausting  march  for  the  troops 
of  the  latter)  would  seem  to  an  unprejudiced 
observer  to  have  had  but  small  chances  of  that 
absolute  numerical  superiority  at  the  point  of 
collision,  which  it  was  the  whole  end  and  object 
of  Napoleon's  subsequent  strategical  practice 
to  bring  about. 

But  in  truth  this  idea  of  the  absolute  necessity 
of  securing  the  maximum  possible  accumulation 
of  force  upon  a  particular  fraction  of  the  enemy's 
command  seems  as  yet  to  have  hardly  occurred 
to  his  mind,  for  on  the  same  day,  with  reference 
to  a  possible  attack  upon  the  centre  of  his  line,  he 
writes  to  Soult  (vol.  ii.,  p.  52) : 

"  My  intention  is,  that  when  we  meet  the 
enemy,  we  should  envelop  him  on  all  sides." 
But  to  envelop  an  enemy  on  all  sides  involves 
always  the  risk  of  being  pulverised  by  his  counter- 
stroke  at  one  point — and  with  the  weapons  then 
in  use,  the  numerical  superiority  on  the  whole 


TO    THE    DANUBE  157 

theatre  of  war  upon  which  he  could  count  was 
quite  inadequate  as  against  the  88,000  men  he  still 
believed  the  Austrians  could  bring  against  him. 

On  the  4th  October,  Ney  reached  Fiissen, 
Esslingen  and  Goppingen.  Murat  sent  Beau- 
mont to  Weissenstein ;  Walther  to  Gingen,  Alten- 
stadt  and  Geislingen  ;  Klein  to  Geislingen  and 
towards  Heidenheim.  Lannes  lay  between  Lorch 
and  Waiblingen,  followed  by  the  Guard,  Imperial 
Head  Quarters,  and  d'Hautpoul's  Cuirassiers. 
;  Soult  reached  Biihlerthann  and  Gaildorf,  20 
miles  from  Lannes  and  18  from  Ney;  Davout  was 
at  Ilshofen,  Marmont  Rothenburg,  Bernadotte 
Dachstetten  and  the  Bavarians  about  Fiirth. 

So  far  no  reliable  information  as  to  the  enemy's 
movements  had  been  obtained,  they  were  known 
to  be  somewhere  between  the  Danube,  Iller  and 
Lech,  but  whether  they  had  concentrated  about 
Ulm,  Augsburg,  Biberach  or  Memmingen  re- 
mained entirely  uncertain. 

Whilst  Murat  was  scouring  the  plains  in  vain 
endeavours  to  supply  the  prisoners1  which  the 
Emperor  always  so  insistently  demanded,  and 
the  remaining  columns  were  closing  up  and  by 
degrees  assuming  a  more  military  formation, 
Bernadotte  was  encountering  the  critical  incident 
of  the  whole  campaign. 

1  He  only  succeeded  in  capturing  one. 


158  FROM    THE    RHINE 

Nearing  Ansbach,  he  found  the  gates  of  the 
little  mediaeval  fortress  closed  against  him  by  its 
Prussian  garrison.  It  was  the  Fort  of  Bard  (1800) 
case  over  again,  but  with  this  distinction  that, 
whether  it  held  out  two  hours  or  a  fortnight,  a 
serious  encounter  would,  we  now  know  beyond 
any  doubt,  have  brought  a  new  and  formidable 
opponent  into  the  field.  Fortunately  for  the 
French,  the  peculiar  code  of  honour  which  had 
developed  in  the  long-service  Armies  of  the 
Continent  during  the  last  century  helped  Berna- 
dotte  over  the  difficulty.  War  had  become  a 
matter  of  rules,  like  chess ;  and  the  letter  of  the 
code  by  which  it  was  governed,  not  the  spirit, 
sanctioned  surrender  to  greatly  superior  forces 
to  prevent  the  effusion  of  blood,  and  Bernadotte's 
persuasive  tongue,  backed  by  the  exhibition  of 
material  force,  soon  proved  sufficient  to  persuade 
the  Prussian  Commander  to  open  his  gates,  thus 
setting  in  motion  a  stream  of  consequences  which 
culminated  a  year  later  at  the  surrender  of  Prenz- 
lau.  Humanitarians  would  do  well  to  follow 
up  the  whole  chain  of  cause  and  effect  and  note 
the  full  total  of  suffering  on  the  battlefield,  and 
outside  of  it,  which  flowed  from  this  single  applica- 
tion of  their  favourite  formula.  It  is  not  asserted 
that  the  defence  of  this  little  town  could  have 
averted  the  fall  of  Ulm  under  the  circumstances 


TO    THE    DANUBE  159 

which  actually  arose  —  but  the  appearance  of 
the  Prussian  Army  on  the  scene  would  have 
inhibited  Napoleon's  further  advance  beyond 
Vienna,  and  it  passes  the  wit  of  man  to  see 
how  the  Emperor  could  ever  have  fought  his 
way  back  to  France. 

In  spite  of  Murat's  activity  (and  he  never  spared 
himself),  the  Emperor  was  still  dependent  on 
his  spies  for  information. 

On  the  2nd  October  they  reported  that  works 
were  being  thrown  up  around  Ulm  and  on  the 
Iller.  But  as  entrenchments  had  also  been 
seen  covering  the  exits  from  the  Tyrol,  no  special 
conclusion  could  be  gleaned  from  these  facts ; 
and  on  the  3rd  a  vague  rumour  announced 
the  retreat  of  the  Austrians  towards  the  Lech. 
This  also  afforded  nothing  towards  elucidating 
the  situation. 

On  the  4th,  however,  more  precise  and  significant 
reports  arrived.  The  withdrawal  of  the  enemy 
from  Stokach,  Biberach  and  Memmingen  upon 
Ulm  was  confirmed,  and  Mack  himself  was  said 
to  have  arrived  at  the  latter  place. 

Donauworth  was  unoccupied,  but  the  arrival 
of  the  regiment  "  Colloredo  "  was  expected,  and 
six  regiments  of  infantry  with  much  cavalry 
had  been  seen  moving  from  the  west  towards 
Lauingen. 


160  FROM    THE    RHINE 

On  receipt  of  this  information  the  Emperor 
at  once  ordered  Murat  to  unite  his  three  Divisions 
of  Dragoons  at  Heidenheim,  whilst  that  of  Bourcier 
moved  on  Geislingen,  where  it  was  to  arrive  on 
the  6th  October  and  scout  all  the  roads  leading 
out  of  Ulm. 

In  his  covering  letter  he  wrote  :  "  Bourcier's 
Division  of  Dragoons  is  to  cover  the  flank  of 
the  Army  on  the  side  of  Geislingen.  With  your 
three  Divisions  move  on  Heidenheim,  in  order 
to  search  out  the  whole  plain  towards  Nord- 
lingen.  I  assume  that  the  enemy  does  not  take 
up  the  offensive — in  which  case  you  will  act 
according  to  circumstances  until  further  orders 
can  reach  you. 

"  Marshal  Soult  tells  me  that  the  enemy  shows 
several  squadrons  between  Nordlingen  and  Ell- 
wangen.  Whilst  the  Hussars  of  the  3rd  Corps  are 
skirmishing  with  them,  it  should  be  easy  for  you 
to  cut  them  off  from  Donauworth.  I  assume 
that  the  enemy  has  no  considerable  force  at 
Nordlingen,  only  an  advance  guard  to  observe 
the  plain — in  fact  that  he  still  adheres  to  his  plan 
of  remaining  behind  the  Danube.  If  this  is  so, 
and  he  only  has  a  couple  of  regiments  of  Infantry 
with  as  many  Cavalry,  try  whether,  with  your 
3000  Dragoons,  you  cannot  cut  them  off  in  con- 
junction with  the  Light  Cavalry  of  Lannes  and 


TO    THE    DANUBE  161 

Ney;  if  you  warn  Marshal  Soult,  all  his  Light 
Cavalry  will  come  to  join  you.  But  do  not 
attempt  this  if  the  enemy  shows  more  than 
6000  Infantry.  What  I  want  is  information — 
send  out  agents,  spies,  and  above  all  make  some 
prisoners." 

Meanwhile  the  Emperor  began  his  preparations 
for  the  passage  of  the  Danube,  and  ordered  Soult 
to  hasten  the  march  of  the  pontoon  trains,  so  that 
he  could  count  on  finding  them  there  by  the  6th 
or  7th  October  at  latest. 

"  Do  not  tell  me  that  this  is  impossible,  requisi- 
tion every  horse  for  the  purpose ;  mount  the 
detachments  in  carriages  and  drive  them  night 
and  day  so  that  I  may  find  at  least  five  or  six 
boats,  if  not  the  whole  of  them.  On  the  river 
Wernitz,  you  will  find  timber  boats  under  con- 
struction, and  small  rowing  boats — try  to  surprise 
the  lot,  so  that  I  may  have  means  (in  case  the 
enemy  has  destroyed  the  arches  of  one  or  two 
permanent  bridges)  to  capture  it  by  a  surprise 
crossing,  and  then  restore  it  in  a  few  hours. 
Get  all  the  information  you  can  and  think  this 
out.  I  need  not  tell  you  that  I  would  prefer 
to  cross  the  Danube  between  the  Lech  and 
Ingolstadt ;  nevertheless  it  will  be  very  con- 
venient for  me  to  have  means  of  passage 
about  Donauworth  —  partly  to  occupy  the 

L 


1 62  FROM    THE    RHINE 

enemy;     partly  to    assist    the   passage    of    my 
right." 

To  Davout  also  he  wrote  in  the  same  strain ; 
and  though  Marmont  and  Bernadotte  were  still 
far  from  the  river,  they  too  were  ordered  to  lay 
hands  on  all  boats  and  materials ;  and  the  con- 
clusion of  his  letter  to  the  latter  deserves  notice : 
"  One  way  or  the  other  I  want  to  cross  the  Danube 
at  three  points.  Take  the  opinion  of  the  Bavarian 
officers  and  let  me  have  answers  to  the  following 
questions  :— 

"  i.  Between  Neuburg  and  Ingolstadt  which 
is  the  most  favourable  point  for  crossing  the 
Danube  ? 

"  2.  What  means  can  you  dispose  of  ?  Can 
you  seize  some  boats  on  the  Danube,  or  bring 
some  with  you  from  the  little  rivers  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood ?  " 

Meanwhile,  under  cover  of  the  screen  thrown  by 
Murat  with  his  Cavalry,  the  remaining  columns 
of  the  Army  pursued  their  march  with  only 
trifling  deviations  from  the  original  itinerary, 
though  they  suffered  terribly  from  the  exertions 
needed  to  keep  their  time,  and  stragglers  were 
left  behind  with  every  mile. 

By  the  morning  of  the  7th  October  they  were 
all  approaching  the  river,  but  since  it  would 
completely  prejudice  the  mind  of  the  reader 


TO    THE    DANUBE  163 

against  the  conduct  of  the  Austrian  leaders  to 
disclose  at  this  point  their  exact  location  these 
details  are  held  over  until  the  drama,  as  it  unrolled 
itself  to  Mack  and  his  subordinates,  has  been 
sufficiently  indicated. 


CHAPTER  VI 

AUSTRIAN  OPERATIONS  FROM  THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE 
DANUBE  TO  THE   BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN 

IN  the  third  Chapter  the  movements  of  the 
Austrians  were  brought  up  to  the  3rd  October, 
on  which  day  they  occupied  a  position  of  readiness 
south  of  the  Danube  and  east  of  the  Iller,  with  small 
scouting  detachments  well  away  to  their  front. 
lilt  would  have  been  well  had  Mack  left  them 
there  in  peace  to  recuperate  after  their  heavy 
marching  —  but  unfortunately  his  spies  and 
scouts  had  by  this  time  convinced  him  that 
the  French  were  moving  entirely  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  Danube,  and  that  the  appearance 
of  troops  in  the  denies  of  the  Black  Forest,  south 
of  the  Kinzig,  were  only  feints  to  mislead  him. 

His  front  towards  the  Iller  now  seemed  to  him 
superfluous,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  4th 
October  he  ordered  a  closer  concentration  north- 
ward along  the  Danube  from  Ulm  to  Donau- 
worth,  to  be  completed  by  the  8th.  Simul- 
taneously also,  he  drew  up  a  new  Order  of  Battle, 
with  what  precise  intention  it  is  now  impossible 

164 


THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE       165 

to  discover.  To  the  modern  student,  especially 
on  the  Continent,  who  has  generally  grown  up 
amongst  Divisions  and  Army  Corps  the  com- 
position of  which  has  been  unalterably  fixed  for 
generations,  this  tampering  with  the  distribution 
of  units  in  the  field  appears  as  a  certain  indication 
of  aberration  of  intellect  on  the  part  of  the  Com- 
mander, and  prejudices  him  against  the  latter's 
decisions  throughout  the  campaign.  But  in  the 
Armies  of  those  days  such  tampering  was  almost 
a  matter  of  daily  occurrence,  and  I  only  call 
attention  again  to  it  here  to  remind  readers  of 
what  I  have  explained  at  length  above,  and  to 
prevent  their  applying  present-day  principles  to 
old-time  customs  for  which  there  generally  existed 
good  and  sufficient  reasons.  Probably  Mack, 
knowing  the  atmosphere  of  distrust  and  jealousy 
by  which  he  was  surrounded,  felt  that  it  would 
be  better  to  remove  certain  units  from  one  com- 
mand to  the  other  to  prevent  seditious  influences 
from  spreading. 

During  the  afternoon  of  the  6th  October, 
Vandamme  reached  Harburg,  and  drove  out 
the  two  squadrons  of  Liechtenstein  Hussars 
placed  there  as  an  advance  guard.  These  gave 
the  alarm  at  Donau worth,  and  the  battalion  of 
Colloredo,  garrisoning  the  place,  at  once  began 
to  demolish  the  bridge  over  the  Danube.  But 


1 66       THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

they  were  interrupted  before  their  task  was  half 
finished,  driven  off  by  superior  numbers,  and  by 
daylight  Soult  and  Murat  were  streaming  over 
the  restored  bridge  in  full  pursuit. 

Kienmayer,  the  Austrian  General  nearest  at 
hand,  fearing  to  be  cut  off  from  the  main  army, 
called  in  his  detachments  and  began  to  retreat 
on  Aichach,  thence  on  Schwabhausen. 

Mack  rode  out  on  7th  October  to  Giinzburg, 
arriving  there  about  4  P.M.  Here  he  was  met 
by  the  news  not  only  that  the  French  had  seized 
Donauworth,  but  that  Bernadotte  had  marched 
through  Ansbach,  and  for  the  moment  he  thought 
of  concentrating  all  available  men  and  forcing 
his  way  through  the  French  in  order  to  rejoin 
Kienmayer,  and  with  him  to  fall  back  towards 
the  Inn. 

The  idea,  however,  seems  to  have  been  but 
momentary ;  it  was  impracticable  into  the 
bargain,  for  the  troops  were  now  engaged  in 
moving  into  the  new  positions  assigned  to  them 
by  the  order  of  the  4th  October.  Also,  as  the 
weather  had  broken  up  altogether  during  the 
preceding  forty-eight  hours,  it  was  impossible  to 
locate  the  many  detachments  exactly,  or  to 
calculate  how  long  any  orders  might  take  in 
reaching  them. 

Against  the   principle  of   this  move   there   is 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         167 

nothing  to  be  said ;  but  as  events  turned  out  it 
would  have  been  better  to  have  had  the  men 
thoroughly  rested  in  their  cantonments  of  the 
3rd  than  worn  out,  weary  and  widely  dispersed, 
in  point  of  time,  on  the  wretched  cross-country 
tracks  they  were  actually  following. 

By  next  morning  (8th  October)  this  first 
thought  had  evidently  been  dismissed  because 
Mack  wrote  to  Kutusov  in  the  following  terms  : — 

"  We  have  enough  to  live  upon  in  the  district 
west  of  the  Lech — more  than  enough  in  fact 
to  last  us  until  the  Russian  Army  reaches  the 
Inn,  and  will  be  ready  to  move.  Then  we  shall 
easily  find  the  opportunity  to  prepare  for  the 
enemy  the  fate  he  deserves/' 

This  letter  is  of  particular  importance  because 
it  establishes  a  strong  prima  facie  case  for  the 
genuineness  of  Mack's  pamphlet  prepared  after 
the  events  in  justification  of  his  conduct.  It 
proves  at  least  that  he  had  an  idea  of  the  strength 
of  his  position,  and  was  determined  to  make  the 
most  of  it.1  As  this  pamphlet  contains  the  only 
complete  account  of  the  working  of  Mack's 
mind,  I  give  the  following  passages  almost 
verbatim  : — 

1  See  "  Me"moires  justificatifs,"  p.  9  et  seq.  I  quote  from 
the  French  Official  History,  as  no  copy  of  the  original 
can  be  traced  in  England- 


1 68        THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

"  When  on  the  7th  October  we  learnt  of  the 
march  of  Bernadotte  and  the  Bavarians  through 
Ansbach,  it  would  no  longer  have  been  possible 
to  withdraw  the  Army  behind  (i.e.  to  the  east- 
ward of)  the  Lech,  as  it  was  then  on  the  march 
towards  the  Danube,  moving  in  many  small 
columns.  .  .  .  This  led  rne  to  decide  for  the  con- 
centration on  Giinzburg,  to  secure  communication 
with  Kienmayer,  who  was  still  east  of  the  Lech,  and 
with  him  to  fall  on  the  heads  of  the  enemy's 
columns  as  opportunity  offered — either  east  or 
west  of  the  Lech.  But  in  saying  that  it  was  too 
late  to  order  the  retirement  behind  the  Lech,  I 
do  not  mean  to  imply  that  I  would  have  given  the 
order  had  it  been  possible.  I  would  not  have  done 
so  at  any  time,  even  had  I  been  able  to  foresee 
the  violation  of  Prussian  territory ;  indeed  this 
very  violation  in  itself  made  it  my  duty  not  to 
withdraw  the  Army.  .  .  . 

"  To  withdraw  the  Army  behind  the  Inn,  to 
sacrifice  Tyrol,  the  Vorarlberg  and  the  Army 
of  Italy,  was  a  resolution  only  permissible  to  the 
supreme  power  of  his  Majesty.  The  enemy 
would  have  overtaken  us  in  superior  numbers, 
and  we  should  have  been  thrown  back  upon  the 
Russian  columns.  .  .  . 

"  It  would  have  been  still  worse  to  retire  beyond 
the  Inn — to  leave  the  valleys  of  Salzburg  and  Upper 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         169 

Austria  unoccupied.  .  .  .  The  battle  of  Auster- 
litz  would  then  have  taken  place  before  Vienna 
—and  who  can  tell  with  what  far-reaching  results. 

"  The  situation  of  the  Army  was  certainly 
gravely  compromised  by  the  sudden  appearance 
of  an  enemy  more  than  twice  its  superior  in  num- 
bers, but  I  did  not  consider  it  desperate.  At  the 
moment  that  I  became  certain  that  he  had 
occupied  both  banks  of  the  Lech  at  the  bridge  of 
Rain ;  that  he  had  compelled  the  Corps  of 
Kienmayer  to  retreat  and  that  he  could  reach 
Augsburg  before  we  could — finally  when  his 
project  to  cut  us  off  from  the  Russians  became 
clearly  manifest — from  that  moment  I  decided 
to  fall  in  turn  upon  his  communications,  break 
his  superiority,  and  draw  him  away  from  the 
Russians.  It  was  still  open  to  us  to  retreat  into 
Tyrol,  but  I  rejected  the  alternative  because 
it  would  have  meant  sacrificing  our  Allies,  since 
the  French  would  have  reached  them  by  the 
shortest  line,  long  before  we  could  accomplish 
the  long  detour  through  the  valleys  of  Tyrol 
and  Salzburg. 

"  I  believe  rather  that  I  deserve  praise  for  my 
resolution,  suddenly  taken,  for  our  communica- 
tions would  have  remained  open,1  and  we  should 

1  "  Car  nos  communications  s'en  trouvaient  degag^es," 
in  the  original. 


i/o        THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

have  had  at  our  disposal  behind  us  Bohemia, 
Franconia  and  Saxony  for  eventual  retreat  and 
subsistence. 

"  We  could  live  by  requisitions  as  well  as  the 
enemy,  and  had  a  right  to  expect  that  we  should 
be  well  received  by  the  Prussians  of  Ansbach 
and  by  the  Saxons  ;  probably  the  disposition  of 
Prussia  towards  us  (then  so  amicable  as  a  con- 
sequence of  the  storm  of  rage  evoked  by  the 
violation  of  her  territories)  would  never  have 
taken  the  unfavourable  turn  it  has  since  under- 
gone. 

"  These  motives  would  have  prevented  my 
retreat  behind  the  Inn — even  had  I  been  able  to 
foresee  the  violation  of  Prussian  neutrality ;  for  is  it 
possible  to  imagine  a  situation  more  encouraging, 
from  the  military  point  of  view  for  Prussia,  than 
to  have  an  Austrian  Army  covering  her  frontiers 
and  those  of  Saxony,  whilst  both  countries  were 
mobilising  and  ready  to  unite  with  their  forces 
against  the  common  enemy  ?  I  affirm  that  up  to 
the  moment  when  our  concentration  on  Giinzburg 
was  rendered  impossible,  and  our  existence  on 
the  left,  and  in  Ulm,  annihilated,  I  considered  this 
violation  of  neutrality  as  a  good  fortune,  in  spite 
of  the  confusion  into  which  it  plunged  us,  and  I 
have  received  two  letters,  one  from  Count  Cobenzl, 
the  other  from  Count  Lamberti,  proving  clearly 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN    171 

that  his  Majesty  was  with    them   in  the  same 
opinion. 

"  We  were  provided  with  sufficient  artillery 
and  ammunition  for  some  time,  certainly  for 
three  battles,  for  we  had  with  us  all  our  reserves 
of  artillery,  both  heavy  and  light,  and  could 
always  have  drawn  something  from  Bohemia,  as 
a  glance  at  the  map  suffices  to  show.  The  re- 
inforcements still  on  the  march  were  indeed  lost 
to  my  Army,  but  not  to  the  common  cause,  as  they 
could  join  our  Allies  on  the  Inn — whilst  those 
coming  from  Italy  could  guard  the  passes  of 
Tyrol  and  would  indeed  be  of  more  use  to  us 
there,  because  a  force  of  from  35,000  to  40,000 
men  was  best  for  my  purpose — and  this  is  about 
what  remained  after  the  departure  of  Jellacic 
for  the  Vorarlberg,  and  of  Kienmayer,  destined  to 
join  the  Russians. 

"  The  enemy  was  thus  placed  between  two 
adversaries  and  obliged  to  divide  himself  into 
two  Armies,  for  he  was  far  more  dependent  on 
his  communications  than  were  we,  having  with 
him  but  the  bare  minimum  of  artillery  and 
ammunition.  .  .  .  Whilst  we,  if  we  were  beaten, 
could  retire  in  any  direction  except  the  Rhine ; 
and  our  project  of  drawing  off  the  bulk  of  the 
enemy,  and  thus  gaining  time  for  the  arrival  of  the 
Russians,  would  have  been  completely  attained, 


1/2        THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

"If  he  employed  against  us  forces  notably 
superior  to  ours,  we  could  always  give  way 
before  him,  because  except  towards  the  Rhine 
we  were  free  to  retreat  in  any  direction,  and  the 
further  we  went  the  more  completely  should  we 
obtain  the  chief  purpose  of  our  design — viz.  to 
keep  the  bulk  of  the  enemy's  forces  away  from 
the  Allied  Armies.  .  .  .  There  cannot  be  a  doubt 
that  quite  different  results  would  have  followed 
the  adoption  of  this  plan ;  if  they  had  not  been 
altogether  satisfactory,  at  least  they  would  have 
been  less  disastrous  than  those  which  actually 
befeU  us." 

On  the  8th  October,  whilst  Mack  was  drawing 
up  fresh  dispositions,  Aufenberg  arrived  at  Wertin- 
gen.  It  was  then  about  7  A.M.  Here  orders 
reached  him,  cancelling  his  instructions  to  march 
towards  the  Lech,  and  directing  him  to  return 
to  Zumarshausen  to  cover  the  road  to  Augsburg, 
and  constituting  his  command  the  advance  guard 
of  the  whole  Army. 

At  the  same  time  he  learnt  that  French  troops 
marching  towards  him  had  passed  through  the 
village  of  Nordendorf — i.e.  were  close  at  hand. 
Notwithstanding  his  orders  and  this  information, 
he  resolved  to  canton  his  troops  at  Wertingen. 

The  gates  of  the  little  place  were  defended  by 
three  battalions  of  infantry.  The  Grenadiers 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         173 

took  their  rest  in  the  streets  and  the  cavalry 
found  what  quarters  they  could  outside  the  walls. 

About  noon,  news  was  brought  to  Aufenberg 
that  some  French  troops  had  passed  through 
Pfaffenhofen — about  4^  miles  away — and  he  re- 
solved to  attack  them  in  the  hope  of  disclosing 
the  position  of  the  main  force. 

To  this  end,  he  formed  a  detachment,  under 
the  orders  of  General  Dinersberg,  consisting  of 
2  squadrons  of  Cuirassiers,  2  companies  of  Grena- 
diers, and  2  companies  of  Fusiliers,  and  Diners- 
berg  in  his  turn  divided  this  command  into  two 
equal  halves,  sending  one  by  the  right  bank  of  the 
Zusam  on  Thiersheim,  the  other  by  the  left  bank 
on  Frauenstetten.  Probably  their  commanders 
divided  their  detachments  in  the  same  manner, 
and  so  on.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the  reconnaissance 
found  the  French  near  both  villages,  was  at  once 
overwhelmed  by  superior  numbers,  and  driven 
back  in  considerable  disorder  to  Wertingen. 

As  soon  as  the  first  fugitives  arrived  with 
tidings  of  misfortune,  Aufenberg  drew  up  four 
battalions  of  Grenadiers  on  the  heights  to  the  left 
of  the  road  to  Giinzburg ;  one  before  the  gate  of 
Augsburg,  and  another  with  two  additional  com- 
panies were  detailed  to  hold  the  Pfaffenhofen  gate. 
The  remaining  three  battalions  occupied  the  town 
itself,  and  the  two  and  a  half  squadrons  available 


i/4        THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

were  formed  up  in  support  of  the  right  wing  of  the 
four  battalions  to  the  left  of  the  Giinzburg  road. 

These  dispositions  had  hardly  been  completed 
when  news  arrived  that  two  whole  French  corps 
were  approaching,  one  on  either  bank  of  the 
Zusam.  A  French  cavalry  regiment  drove  in 
the  Grenadiers  before  the  Augsburg  gate,  and  then 
fell  upon  the  Cuirassiers  stationed  upon  the 
heights,  but  this  attack  was  checked  by  the  fire 
of  the  Infantry  behind  them. 

Aufenberg,  seeing  his  position  untenable,  now 
decided  to  retreat  on  Giinzburg,  but  his  orders 
could  no  longer  be  carried  out.  The  French 
everywhere  outnumbered  and  overlapped  his 
positions.  The  troops  engaged  in  the  defence  of 
Wertingen  were  surrounded  and  cut  off,  the 
General  himself  was  taken  prisoner,  and  ulti- 
mately only  2  guns  and  some  1400  Grenadiers 
reached  Zumarshausen,  where  for  the  time  being 
they  found  safety. 

COMMENT. — Altogether  this  little  action  caused 
the  Austrians,  according  to  their  own  accounts,  a 
loss  of  10 1  killed  and  233  wounded ;  1469  prisoners, 
3  colours  and  6  guns ;  about  1000  more  men  were 
missed,  but  these  rejoined  their  colours  after  a  time. 
I  have  dwelt  upon  it  at  some  length  because  it 
shows  so  strikingly  the  difference  between  the 
tactical  tendencies  of  the  two  armies.  Had  the 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         175 

roles  been  reversed,  the  French  General — having 
made  up  his  mind  that  it  was  his  duty  to  obtain 
information — would  have  moved  off  with  his  whole 
command  in  hand,  and  attacked  to  hold,  thus 
forcing  the  enemy  to  disclose  his  dispositions, 
and  leaving  them  open  to  the  attack  of  any  other 
French  troops  in  the  vicinity,  who,  in  accordance 
with  the  traditions  of  the  Republican  Armies 
not  yet  broken  down  by  Napoleon,  would  have 
marched  at  once  to  the  sound  of  the  guns.  The 
Austrians,  thinking  only  of  seeing,  not  of  com- 
pelling, divided  and  subdivided  their  commands, 
thus  frittering  away  their  striking  force,  and  when 
they  found  the  French  at  last,  it  was  the  old  story 
over  again  of  the  man  who  caught  the  Tartar. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  9th,  Mack,  who  was 
just  about  to  commence  his  march  from  Giinzburg 
to  Zumarshausen,  received  the  intelligence  of  his 
subordinate's  misfortune,  and  being  perfectly 
certain  of  encountering  very  superior  forces  if  he 
proceeded  on  his  way,  at  once  ordered  his  columns 
to  stand  fast. 

His  counsellors  strongly  urged  upon  him  the 
necessity  of  retreating  by  Memmingen  to  Tyrol. 
But  Mack  had  no  intention  of  being  guilty  of 
any  such  pusillanimous  conduct.  Instead  of 
that  he  decided  to  cross  over  the  Danube,  take  up 
a  position  between  Giengen  and  Heidenheim  and 


1 76       THE   PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

attack  the  French  troops  still  on  the  left  bank 
of  the  river,  thus  threatening  Napoleon's  com- 
munications, and  compelling  him  to  desist  from 
his  march  towards  the  Inn. 

In  support  of  this  operation  Jellacic  was  sent 
back  to  Memmingen  to  make  demonstrations 
towards  the  Lech.  A  flying  column  was  to  be 
sent  from  Ulm  towards  Geislingen  to  attack  the 
French  convoys  about  Stuttgart.  The  Corps  of 
Klenau,  Gottesheim  and  Werneck  were  to  follow 
one  another  at  intervals  of  three  hours  along  the 
road  from  Ulm  to  Albeck  during  the  nth  and  the 
ensuing  night.  Ulm  itself  was  to  be  abandoned, 
as  it  was  impossible  to  complete  its  armament, 
and  no  troops  could  be  spared  as  a  garrison. 

These  were  Mack's  ideas,  when  the  French 
suddenly  attacked  the  detachment  under  d'Aspre, 
who  had  been  sent  on  to  the  left  bank  of  the  river 
to  protect  the  bridge  which  then  crossed  it  at 
Giinzburg.  D'Aspre  had  "  hugged  "  his  charge 
too  closely,  and  when  the  French  came  on  with 
their  usual  rapidity  his  force  was  cut  in  half,  the 
bridge  seized  and  he  himself  taken  prisoner,  before 
his  flanks  had  time  to  make  good  their  retreat. 

Fortunately  a  battalion  in  Giinzburg  itself  made 
a  sturdy  resistance,  and  before  this  could  be  over- 
come, the  main  body  of  Mack's  command  coming 
from  Burgau  appeared  on  the  scene  and  deployed 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         177 

on  the  heights  overlooking  the  town  and  the  river 
—the  right  at  Liepach,  the  left  at  Reissenburg — 
and  holding  all  the  bridges  as  far  as  Leipheim. 

During  the  fight  the  bridge  over  the  Danube 
had  been  broken  up,  but  in  the  evening  orders  were 
given  to  the  Austrians  to  repair  it.  The  French 
did  not  interfere  with  their  working  parties,  but 
as  soon  as  the  work  was  completed,  a  heavy  fire 
was  poured  in  upon  the  defenders  and  the  French 
troops  captured  it  with  a  rush,  establishing  them- 
selves securely  in  some  small  copses  on  either  side 
of  the  road. 

The  losses  to  the  Austrians  for  that  day  were 
about  800  killed  and  wounded,  with  about  1000 
prisoners. 

The  direct  road  to  the  left  bank  being  thus 
closed  against  the  Austrians,  the  Archduke  Fer- 
dinand, who  had  arrived  during  the  course  of 
the  action,  proposed  to  Mack  either  to  march  at 
once  to  the  bridge  of  Elchingen  or  retreat  on  Tyrol. 

Fortunately — for  the  Elchingen  bridge  was 
also  seized  by  the  French  a  few  hours  later 
during  the  night — Mack  fell  in  with  neither  sug- 
gestion, but  decided  to  withdraw  to  Ulm. 

But  this  disappointment  hit  Mack  very  hard, 
as  the  following  extract  from  his  justification  will 
show : — 

"  I  must  repeat  that  this  event  was  all  the  more 

M 


1 78        THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

unexpected  because  the  detachment  sent  to 
observe  beyond  the  Danube  under  General 
d'Aspre  had  not  sent  us  the  least  warning  of  the 
enemy's  approach.  The  Army  having  encamped 
with  its  left  on  the  Danube  close  to  the  bridge,  and 
having  been  attacked  seven  or  eight  hours  later 
in  the  afternoon,  it  can  hardly  be  said  that  there 
was  not  sufficient  connection  with  the  observing 
detachment  and  an  adequate  possibility  of  sup- 
porting it  at  once. 

"  At  the  moment  I  was  busy  drawing  up  the 
orders  for  the  passage  across  the  river  by  night, 
with  all  the  details  that  this  operation  involved. 
This  order  took  up  eight  pages,  in  the  whole  of  which 
it  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  superfluous  word,  and 
it  will  be  easily  understood  that  all  my  attention 
and  thoughts  were  absorbed  by  such  a  work.  More- 
over the  minor  details  of  the  service  of  security 
formed  no  part  of  my  duties,  but  should  have 
been  attended  to  by  the  detachment  commanders 
themselves,  or  better  still,  by  the  premier  Aide-de- 
Camp  General.  It  is  not  his  duty  to  draw  up 
projects,  but  to  ensure  the  execution  of  those 
prepared  by  the  Quartermaster-General  which 
have  been  approved  by  the  Commander-in-Chief." 

During  the  night  of  the  loth  October  the  main 
body  of  the  Austrian  Army  marched  back  to  Ulm 
and  went  into  camp  on  either  side  of  the  river. 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         179 

COMMENT. — To  judge  by  the  diary  of  an  Austrian 
Staff  Officer,  on  which  the  authors  of  the  French 
Official  History  place  their  chief  reliance  for  infor- 
mation concerning  the  state  and  spirit  of  the  troops, 
but  which  being  written  after  the  event  seems  to  me 
to  need  much  correction  to  allow  for  the  "  personal 
equation,"  the  troops  were  broken  and  dispirited, 
mere  shadows  of  their  former  selves.  This  con- 
stant marching  in  the  awful  weather,  which  had 
already  lasted  nearly  a  fortnight,  and  the  want  of 
most  of  the  creature  comforts  to  which  theAustrians 
had  always  been  accustomed  (one  of  the  conse- 
quences of  the  attempt  to  introduce  the  French 
system  of  requisition)  had  affected  all  ranks  alike, 
and  the  senior  officers  openly  expressed  their  doubts 
and  anxieties. 

Probably  in  the  hopes  of  checking  the  effect 
on  the  men  of  this  growing  spirit  of  insubordina- 
tion, Mack  chose  this  very  inopportune  moment 
to  redistribute  the  regiments  amongst  the  several 
commands.  It  is  inconceivable  that  a  man  of 
Mack's  experience  would  have  taken  such  a  step, 
even  granted  that  in  the  old  long  service  organisa- 
tions it  was  not  nearly  so  unusual  or  serious  a 
step  as  at  the  present  day,  unless  it  had  been 
forced  upon  him  by  overwhelming  necessity.  It 
seems  to  me  that  nothing  gives  us  a  better  scale 
for  judging  the  difficulties  by  which  he  was 


i8o        THE   PASSAGE    OF    THE   DANUBE 

surrounded  than  the  fact  that  he  was  compelled 
to  have  recourse  to  it. 

Probably  this  measure  was  hastened  by  the 
severe  differences  of  opinion  which  on  this  very 
night  broke  out  between  the  Archduke  and  Mack. 
During  the  course  of  the  evening  the  former 
received  a  letter  from  the  Emperor  couched  in 
the  following  words  : — 

"  MY  COUSIN, — The  orders  I  am  sending  you 
to-day  will  show  how  seriously  I  view  the  situation. 

"When  I  was  at  Landsberg,  you  put  forward 
the  desire  (expressed  with  commendable  modesty) 
to  receive  from  me  an  instruction  which  would 
settle  completely  your  line  of  conduct  in  the  case 
of  differences  of  opinion  arising  between  you  and 
General  Mack,  as  to  the  operations  of  the  Army 
entrusted  to  you. 

"  I  promised  at  the  time  to  think  over  the  matter ; 
but  now  when  you  may  be  called  upon  to  take 
resolutions  on  which  the  safety  of  the  Empire 
may  depend,  and  which  can  only  be  determined 
on  the  spot  itself,  I  consider  that  I  shall  be 
rendering  a  true  service  to  you  by  inviting  you  to 
follow  the  advice  of  F.M.L.  Mack  who  has  already 
rendered  such  great  services  to  me  and  possesses 
such  wide  experience.  FRANCOIS/ 

1 "  Campagne  d'Allemagne."     Vol.  III.,  p.  173.- 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         181 

The  contents  of  this  letter,  as  in  duty  bound, 
the  Archduke  communicated  to  Lieut.  Field- 
Marshal  Mack.  There  seems  to  be  no  record  of 
what  actually  passed  between  them — but  in  the 
end  the  Archduke  formally  declared  that,  having 
been  deprived  of  all  initiative,  he  refused  hence- 
forward to  accept  any  responsibility. 

What  Mack  thought  of  the  matter  may  be 
deduced  from  the  following  report  of  a  conversa- 
tion, between  him  and  F.M.L.  Gyulai,  which  took 
place  in  the  presence  of  Col.  Bianchi,  his  A.D.C. 
This  is  quoted  by  the  authors  of  the  "  Campagne 
d'Allemagne  "  in  a  note,  but  with  no  specific 
reference  as  to  its  source : — 

"  His  Royal  Highness  cannot  really  imagine  that 
he  is  charged  with  the  command  of  an  Army. 
He  is  far  too  young  and  inexperienced  to  fill  such 
a  role.  His  Majesty  has  conferred  on  me  full 
powers  for  these  operations  and  I  am  responsible 
to  him  in  the  fullest  degree." 

He  then  went  on  to  assert  that  the  Archduke 
had  been  perfectly  aware  of  the  Emperor's 
instructions  on  this  point  ever  since  the  interview 
at  Landsberg,  and  suggested  that  he  had  kept 
back  the  Emperor's  letter  (which  it  will  be  noted 
is  undated)  until  the  present  difficult  situation 
had  arisen. 


1 82        THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

The  Archduke  acknowledged  the  receipt  of  the 
Emperor's  letter  in  a  script  too  long  for  repro- 
duction. The  spirit  of  it  was  however  exactly 
what  one  would  have  expected  from  a  young  and 
inexperienced  officer,  who  saw  the  sufferings  and 
troubles  all  around  him,  but  had  not  experience 
enough  to  trace  them  back  to  their  proper  source 
and  lay  the  blame  on  the  right  shoulders. 

In  reading  it,  one  is  irresistibly  reminded  of 
the  similar  screeds  poured  out  by  columns  from 
the  fluent  pens  of  our  modern  war  correspondents 
in  South  Africa. 

Mack  himself  in  his  justification  asserts  speci- 
fically that,  in  this  interview  on  the  night  of  the 
loth  October,  the  Archduke  refused  to  allow 
him  to  read  the  letter  with  his  own  eyes  ;  and  this 
statement,  if  accepted,  is  enough  to  put  the  Arch- 
duke out  of  court  altogether.  Unfortunately,  at 
this  point  the  narrative  of  the  "  Campagne 
d'Allemagne  "  loses  its  customary  clearness,  and 
discloses  a  bias  in  favour  of  the  young  Prince. 
This  is  altogether  unaccountable  in  officers  of  a 
Republican  Army,  whose  sympathies  one  would 
naturally  have  expected  to  find  on  the  side  of  the 
experienced  "  ranker  "  instead  of  with  an  inex- 
perienced scion  of  the  aristocracy,  and  I  must 
leave  it  to  the  context  to  reveal  to  which  side  the 
weight  of  the  whole  evidence  inclines. 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         183 

On  the  morning  of  the  nth  October  Mack 
submitted  the  following  draft  of  his  proposed 
reorganisation  of  the  Army  for  the  Archduke's 


visa  :- 


i.  The  Army  to  be  formed  at  once  in  three 
Corps,  each  of  which  is  to  have  its  due  proportion 
of  light  troops,  line,  and  reserve — i.e.  light  troops 
one  quarter,  line  or  main  body  one  half,  Reserve 
Corps,  one  quarter.1 

Each  Corps  Commander  to  detail  permanently 
from  his  advance  guard,  two  battalions  with  two 
3-pdr.  guns  and  two  light  squadrons  well 
mounted,  under  the  orders  of  a  picked  officer, 
ready  to  be  employed  at  a  moment's  notice 
either  as  vanguard,  flanking  party  or  flying 
column.  Each  will  also  detail  for  his  special 
service,  a  selected  Captain  of  Cavalry  with  4 
N.C.O.'s  and  40  troopers. 

NOTE.— The  Corps  of  Jellacic  should  have 
besides  at  least  six  or  eight  squadrons. 

2.  These  orders  to  be  communicated  at  once 
to  the  Corps  Commanders  for  immediate  action. 

3.  All  important  reports  received  by  your  Royal 
Highness  to  be  sent  on  to  me,  so  that  I  can  add 

i  The  reader's  attention  is  particularly  called  to  the 
extraordinary  vagueness  with  which  the  term  "  corps  " 
is  here  applied.  Compare  it  with  my  remarks  on  this 
subject  in  "  Campaign  of  Leipzig,"  p.  171. 


1 84        THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

my  opinion  in  a  few  words.  Instructions  or 
orders  sent  out  from  your  R.  Highness's  Head- 
quarters to  be  sent  to  me  first  for  counter- 
signature. 

COMMENT. — The  two  remaining  paragraphs  are 
omitted  as  unimportant ;  the  above  are  sufficient 
to  reveal  the  possibilities  of  friction  and  disaster 
between  the  two  men,  and  the  loss  of  time  bound 
to  ensue  unless  the  two  staffs  habitually  rode  to- 
gether— but  this  was  by  no  means  their  practice. 

During  the  course  of  the  morning  the  Army 
took  up  a  position  on  the  heights  to  the  north 
of  Ulm — only  one  brigade  of  Schwarzenberg's 
command  remaining  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Danube.  About  noon,  guns  were  heard  from 
the  direction  of  Albeck,  and  a  column  of  French 
Infantry  was  seen  issuing  from  the  woods  and 
entering  into  Jiingingen.  This,  as  we  shall  see 
hereafter,  was  part  of  Dupont's  detachment 
operating  entirely  unsupported  by  the  rest  of  the 
French  Army. 

The  nearest  troops  at  hand  under  Loudon 
at  once  moved  against  them  and,  after  a  pretty 
sharp  tussle,  drove  them  out  of  the  village. 
Meanwhile  Schwarzenberg  and  Klenau,  placing 
themselves  at  the  head  of  the  Cuirassier  Regiments 
"Mack"  and  "Archduke  Charles,"  to  which 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         185 

some  other  squadrons  rallied,  making  18  squadrons 
in  all,  threw  themselves  upon  the  French  right 
and  rear,  riding  over  and  almost  destroying 
2  regiments  of  cavalry  and  one  of  infantry,  and 
bringing  in  2  eagles,  n  guns  and  some  800  to 
900  prisoners.. 

Mack  himself  was  wounded  in  this  skirmish, 
and  one  is  tempted  to  ask  "  que  diable  allait-il 
faire  dans  cette  galere  ?  "  It  surely  formed  no 
part  of  his  duty,  whether  as  Chief  of  Staff  or  Com- 
mander in  Chief,  to  allow  himself  to  be  involved 
in  a  quite  unimportant  affair  of  outposts. 

Over  and  above  the  eagles,  guns  and  prisoners, 
the  orders  to  the  6th  Corps  (Ney)  were  captured, 
instructing  it  to  attack  and  carry  Ulm  from  the 
left  bank,  whilst  the  rest  of  the  Army  moved 
up  against  it  from  the  south.  This  piece  of 
information  was  of  extreme  importance,  as  it 
showed  that  the  road  to  Bohemia  was  still  open, 
but  unfortunately  circumstances  combined  to 
prevent  immediate  action  from  being  taken. 

Mack's  own  account  in  his  "  Justification " 
sheds  some  light  on  what  these  circumstances 
were,  and  reveals  again  the  impossibility  of  the 
situation  created  by  the  insubordination  of  the 
Archduke : — 

!<  When  the  news  of  the  enemy's  attack  arrived, 
his  Imperial  Highness  at  once  rode  out  of  Ulm 


1 86        THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

with  several  Generals  and  their  A.D.C.'s  without 
giving  me  time  to  join  them,  or  leaving  word  where 
I  might  find  them.  For  myself,  I  went  as  soon 
as  possible  to  Michelsberg,  the  key  of  our 
position,  expecting  to  find  his  Imperial  Highness 
there.  I  was  disappointed,  but  learnt  that  he 
was  in  an  entrenchment  on  our  right.  Events 
compelled  me  to  remain  where  I  was  for  the 
five  hours  during  which  the  engagement  lasted, 
separated  from  him  by  a  distance  of  a  couple 
of  miles,  whence  resulted  the  fact  that  the  enemy 
was  only  beaten  on  his  right  by  our  left,  whereas 
he  should  have  been  enveloped  and  annihilated 
had  his  Imperial  Highness  been  with  me  on  our 
left,  for  I  should  have  begged  him  to  have  sent 
the  necessary  orders  to  ensure  this  result.  But 
nothing  of  the  kind  was  possible.  Our  right 
remained  inert,  because  it  was  not  my  place  to 
send  orders  to  his  Imperial  Highness,  with  whom 
was  Feldzeugmeister  Kollowrath,  and  I  had 
reason  to  hope  that  the  latter  or  some  of  the 
other  Generals,  or  the  Adjutant  General,  with 
him,  would  have  given  him  the  necessary  advice 
to  attack." 

Mack  desired  to  profit  at  once  by  the  advantages 
his  troops  had  undoubtedly  gained  in  this  combat 
of  Haslach,  and  the  important  improvement  in 
the  morale  of  the  men  which  undoubtedly  had 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN    187 

resulted  from  it.  His  idea  was  to  march  out  by 
the  left  bank  of  the  river  towards  Ratisbon, 
to  reach  a  hand  to  the  Russians  whom  he  had 
reason  to  believe  to  be  in  the  vicinity.  But 
Werneck  and  others  represented  the  fatigue  of  the 
men  as  so  extreme  that  his  project  had  to  be 
abandoned  for  the  day. 

In  his  "  Justification  "  he  protests  against  this 
view  as  follows  : — 

"  How  is  it  possible  to  put  forward  this  plea 
of  exhaustion  as  a  reason  for  delaying  our  de- 
parture until  the  I3th,  when  it  is  notorious  that 
all  the  troops,  including  Werneck's  command, 
had  reposed  peacefully  during  the  night  of  the 
nth  after  the  fight,  and  had  all  the  day  of  the 
1 2th  to  recover  from  the  disorganisation  which 
the  fight  had  entailed  ?  F.M.L.  Werneck  opposed 
my  proposition  with  altogether  improper  violence 
before  the  Prince,  and  his  Imperial  Highness 
tolerated  his  protests,  although  I  went  so  far  as  to 
request  that  his  Imperial  Highness  would  allow 
me  to  start  with  Werneck's  Corps  so  that  I  could 
prove  that  my  proposal  contained  no  impossibility 
either  for  himself  or  for  his  men. 

"  The  Prince,  however,  would  not  accede  to  my 
request,  although  he  had  thrown  the  whole 
responsibility  on  my  shoulders  only  two  days 
before,  and  had  in  his  possession  the  Imperial 


1 88        THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

Order  to  decide  in  my  favour  when  I  insisted  upon 
my  point.  I  only  requested  his  Imperial  High- 
ness to  call  the  principal  Generals  together  in 
order  to  explain  to  them  verbally  my  plans.  I 
had  no  intention  of  consulting  with  them  at 
all." 

The  I2th,  therefore,  was  spent  as  a  day  of  rest, 
but  when  in  the  evening  news  came  in  of  the 
retreat  of  the  French  behind  the  Brenz,  whilst 
20,000  to  30,000  were  reported  advancing  on  the 
right  bank  towards  Weissenhorn,  Mack  recurred 
to  his  original  purpose — with  slight  modifications. 

His  "  Justification  "   continues  : — 

"  When  the  news  of  the  appearance  of  several 
columns  of  the  enemy  moving  on  the  Iller  reached 
me,  I  acquired  the  conviction  that  the  main 
body  of  the  enemy  was  turning  towards  us, 
wishing  at  all  costs  to  secure  the  possession  of 
Ulm.  It  became  necessary  therefore  to  leave 
some  12,000  to  13,000  men  in  that  town — i.e.  the 
Corps  of  Schwarzenberg. 

"  My  first  project,  drafted  during  the  morning 
of  the  I2th,  had  been  to  send  Werneck's  Corps 
on  Geislingen,  to  reach  that  place  on  the  I3th 
and  to  detach  columns  towards  Stuttgart,  possibly 
even  to  the  Rhine  ;  whilst  on  the  morning  of  the 
I3th  the  two  Corps  of  Riesch  and  Schwarzenberg 
were  to  attack  the  Corps  of  Ney  and  pass  beyond 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OP  ELCHINGEN    189 

the  Danube  or  along  the  river}-  My  second  project 
was,  since  Ney's  Corps  had  taken  position  at 
Langenau  and,  it  was  alleged,  had  received  re- 
inforcements, to  attack  it  on  the  morning  of  the 
I3th.  To  these  two  projects  I  added,  that  after 
the  enemy  on  the  left  bank  had  been  driven  off, 
the  Reserve  Artillery  and  Convoys  should  file 
out  of  Ulm  towards  Heidenheim  and  further  if 
necessary  ;  whilst  the  Corps  of  Jellacic  occupied 
Ulm  and  acted  on  the  right  bank  against  the 
enemy  should  he  approach  from  Gunzburg.  We 
still  believed  the  chief  efforts  of  the  French  to  be 
directed  eastwards  against  the  Russians  and 
imagined  we  had  only  a  detachment  of  observa- 
tion to  deal  with. 

"  When,  however,  the  news  of  the  approach  of  a 
strong  body  of  the  enemy  marching  towards  the 
Iller  arrived,  a  third  disposition  became  necessary, 
and  Jellacic  was  sent  along  the  left  bank  of  the 
Iller  in  order  to  withdraw  towards  the  Tyrol 
if  necessary ;  whilst  the  news  simultaneously 
received  of  Ney's  retreat  beyond  the  Danube 
allowed  us  to  send  off  the  Reserve  Artillery  and 
the  Convoys  to  Heidenheim  immediately.  In- 

1 1  underline  these  words  to  direct  attention  to  the 
extraordinary  confusion  of  Mack's  narrative,  which  may 
perhaps  be  accounted  for  by  the  state  of  his  mind  when 
these  words  were  written.  The  same  remark  may  be 
reasonably  applied  throughout  his  writings. 


190        THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

deed  we  were  driven  to  this  resolution  by  the 
apparent  desire  of  the  enemy  to  cross  the  Danube 
above  Ulm,  which  would  have  compromised 
their  ulterior  departure. 

"  For  their  security  the  Corps  of  Riesch  was 
detailed  to  watch  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube  as 
far  as  Heidenheim,  and  Werneck  was  ordered  to 
Heidenheim. 

"  Hence  of  the  four  '  Corps  d'AmuSe '  that  of 
Schwarzenberg  alone  remained  at  Ulm,  or  rather 
beyond  Ulm  on  the  right  bank.  It  was  ordered 
to  reconnoitre  on  the  I3th  the  enemy's  column 
seen  near  Weissenhorn  overnight,  and  on  the  I4th 
to  leave  Richter's  brigade  at  Ulm  as  garrison, 
and  to  follow  with  the  remainder  to  Albeck  on 
the  road  to  Heidenheim." 

In  the  meantime,  thanks  to  Werneck's  op- 
position, the  troops  were  suffering  considerably 
more  from  the  hunger  entailed  by  their  continued 
presence  in  and  around  Ulm  than  they  would 
have  done  in  marching  over  a  fresh  area,  and  the 
spirits  of  the  men  drooped  hourly  as  they  waited 
under  streaming  rain  in  the  muddy  bivouacs. 
But  at  length,  early  on  the  morning  of  the  I3th, 
they  moved  off.  Werneck  was  on  the  left,  taking 
with  him  all  the  Reserve  Artillery,  the  pontoons 
and  heavy  trains — Riesch  in  the  centre,  along 
the  Danube  towards  Elchingen  and  Langenau, 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         191 

and  the  right  under  Schwarzenberg  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  river  towards  Weissenhorn  to  observe 
the  movements  of  the  enemy  on  the  right  bank  of 
the  Danube,  and  to  delay  his  movements  until 
dark,  then  to  retreat  on  Ulm,  march  through  the 
town  and  follow  Riesch  on  the  I4th  to  Langenau. 
Jellacic  also  was  despatched  up  the  left  bank 
of  the  Iller  to  remove  boats  and  destroy  the 
bridges,  ultimately  to  make  good  his  retreat 
towards  the  Lake  of  Constance  and  Tyrol.  Only 
5  to  6  battalions  with  4  squadrons  were  to  be 
left  behind  as  garrison  for  Ulm. 

As  usual,  the  "  order  of  battle  "  of  the  several 
commands  had  been  again  readjusted,  and  as 
the  columns  marched  off  Werneck  disposed  of 
three  Divisions,  totalling  25  battalions  and  3  rifle 
companies,  together  with  16  squadrons — but  all 
greatly  reduced  in  numbers ;  one  battalion,  for 
instance,  which  had  suffered  very  severely  at 
Wertingen  mustered  only  200  bayonets.  Riesch 
broke  up  his  32  battalions  and  12  squadrons  into 
two  columns,  of  approximately  equal  strength ; 
the  first  under  Loudon  moved  between  the 
main  road  to  Heidenheim  and  the  Danube  by. 
cross  country  tracks  leading  to  Gundelfingen ; 
the  latter  under  Riesch  himself  by  Thalfingen — 
i.e.  following  the  river  bank  towards  Elchingen. 
But  by  this  time  the  roads  were  so  broken  up  by 


192        THE   PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

the  continuous  rain  that  in  places  they  were 
almost  impassable,  and  the  six  to  seven  miles 
from  Ulm  to  Elchingen  took  fourteen  hours, 
while  waggons  without  number  remained  behind 
hopelessly  stuck  in  the  mud.  Nevertheless,  the 
Advance  Guards  ultimately  reached  Elchingen 
and  drove  out  the  French  outposts,  seized  the 
bridge,  removed  some  of  the  planking,  and  having 
prepared  it  for  demolition,  settled  down  for  the 
night  believing  themselves  perfectly  secure  against 
attack  from  that  quarter  at  least.  The  rest  of 
the  troops  seem  to  have  slept  in  the  mud 
just  where  darkness  overtook  them,  for  day- 
light found  them  still  scattered  about  the 
country  unable  to  concentrate  against  a  sudden 
attack. 

Werneck,  on  higher  ground  and  better  roads, 
was  between  Heidenheim  and  Herbrechtingen, 
and  as  far  as  he  was  concerned  the  road  lay 
practically  open  to  him. 

Meanwhile  Mack,  in  Ulm,  was  receiving  constant 
reports  of  the  approach  of  larger  bodies  of  French 
troops  on  the  roads  coming  from  Leipheim, 
Weissenhorn  and  Pfaffendorf.  Deserters  and 
prisoners  declared  that  the  whole  army  was  be- 
hind them,  and  the  Austrian  outposts  were  slowly 
driven  back  towards  the  Iller.  Finally,  he  learnt 
that  the  whole  of  Ney's  Corps,  last  heard  of  on 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         193 

the  left  bank  of  the  Danube,  had  crossed  over  to 
the  right  bank.1 

This  intelligence  completely  mystified  him  ; 
and  now  there  occurred  one  of  those  extraordinary 
chances  of  war,  which  sometimes  arise  to  mislead 
even  the  soundest  of  intellects.  About  10  A.M., 
a  report  reached  him,  founded  on  a  conversation 
overheard  at  a  table  d'hote  in  a  village  between 
Stuttgart  and  Ulm,  that  the  British  had  effected 
a  landing  at  Boulogne,  and  that  a  revolution  had 
broken  out  somewhere  in  France.  The  man  who 
brought  the  news  merely  repeated  what  he  had 
heard  for  what  it  was  worth,  but  the  idea  seems 
to  have  appealed  to  Mack's  imagination,  and  this 
is  what  he  deduced  from  the  information  now 
before  him  : — 

"  If  the  enemy  wished  to  secure  Ulm,  the  right 
bank  was  certainly  not  the  side  from  which  to 
approach  it,  since  the  town  itself  lies  entirely  on 
the  left  bank.  If  he  meant  to  invest  it,  then  he 
required  to  be  in  at  least  equal  strength  on  both 
banks — but  he  had  withdrawn  practically  all  his 
strength  from  the  left  bank  of  the  river  and  was 
approaching  by  several  roads  on  the  south  side. 
This  gave  me  the  impression  of  a  retreat,  rather 

1  This,  it  will  be  seen,  in  the  account  of  the  French  move  - 
ments,  page  199,  was  premature  by  several  hours. 

N 


194        THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

than  of  an  advance ;  for  an  Army  on  the  Lech 
wishing  to  retire  on  the  Rhine  and  knowing  Ulm 
to  be  held  by  an  enemy  would  have  acted  in  no 
other  manner.     The  news  brought  me  by  Baron 
Steinherr,  a  credible  witness,  of  the  conversation 
he  had  overheard,   coincided  so  well  with  the 
opinions  I  had  already  formed  on  the  facts  before 
me,  that  I  allowed  myself  to  accept  it  as  correct, 
all   the   more   so   because   no   more    favourable 
moment   for   a    British   landing,  and   a  revolu- 
tionary outbreak  could  well   be  imagined  than 
this  one,  when  Bonaparte  at  the  head  of  all  his 
mobilised  resources  was  away  beyond  the  Rhine. 
It  was  further  rumoured  that  Prussia,  exasperated 
by  the  violation  of  her  neutrality,  was  on  the  point 
of  declaring  War  against  him.  ..." 

Buoyed  up  by  this  new  hope,  Mack  prepared 
a  general  order  announcing  to  the  troops  still 
lying  around  Ulm  that  the  French  were  in  full 
retreat  towards  the  Rhine  in  three  columns ; 
and  ordering  each  command  to  detail  two  flying 
columns,  to  pursue  and  harass  the  retreating 
enemy.  We  may  pass  over  the  details,  since 
events  moved  faster  than  the  orders  themselves 
travelled,  and  the  Austrian  Commanders  found 
quite  other  tasks  to  their  hands  to  be  dealt 
with. 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         195 

For  a  moment,  on  the  receipt  of  this  information, 
as  Mack  afterwards  confessed,  his  first  idea  had 
been  to  attack  the  French  with  all  his  forces  on 
the  right  bank  in  the  direction  of  Weissenhorn — 
but  the  vision  of  a  pursuit  of  the  retreating 
enemy  was  too  fascinating  to  be  foregone,  and 
in  an  unlucky  moment,  like  the  fox  in  the  fable 
he  threw  away  the  substance  for  the  shadow.1 

COMMENT. — I  write  this  advisedly,  for  an 
attack  at  this  moment  would  have  "  held  "  the 
enemy.  Their  columns  converging  inwards  from 
all  sides  would  doubtless  have  annihilated 
Schwarzenberg's  command — but  Ney's  march 
towards  Elchingen  would  have  been  arrested, 
and  since  the  Austrians  on  the  left  bank,  in 
consequence  of  the  mud,  could  not  have  retraced 
their  steps  in  time  to  intervene,  their  retreat  to 
the  north-eastward  would  still  have  remained 
open,  and  beyond  the  reach  of  French  molesta- 
tion. 

14^  October. — During  the  night  of  the 
I3th-i4th  October,  the  Austrians  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  Danube  rested  in  complete  security. 

1  In  defence  of  the  ready  acceptance  by  Mack  of  the  rumour 
of  a  British  landing  at  Boulogne  and  all  the  consequences  that 
would  follow  such  an  occurrence,  it  must  be  pointed  out  that  Mack 
knew  that  the  Austrian  Government  had  made  most  pressing  re- 
presentations to  the  Cabinet  of  St  James  as  to  the  desirability  of 
this  diversion,  and  the  British  Government  were  in  fact  preparing 
forces  for  such  a  descent  all  through  the  autumn. 


i96        THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

They  knew  that  Dupont's  Division  had  retired 
to  the  Brenz— and  having  prepared  the  bridge  at 
Elchingen  for  demolition  and  arranged  to  seize 
the  bridges  down  stream  at  Riedheim,  Leipheim, 
and  Gundelfingen  at  early  dawn,  there  remained 
no  cause  for  further  anxiety. 

Unfortunately  for  them  the  French,  having  at 
last  straightened  out  the  series  of  Staff  blunders 
which  had  led  to  the  transfer  of  their  whole  army 
(less  Dupont)  to  the  right  bank,  were  marching 
with  all  haste  to  undo  the  consequences  of  their 
previous  mistakes,  and  in  the  morning  detachments 
of  their  troops  entered  Riedheim  and  Leipheim 
immediately  before  the  Austrians  came  up.     A 
few  moments  later  Ney  himself  arrived  at  the 
bridge  of  Elchingen ;  and  his  leading  detachments 
attacked  with  suddenness  and  impetuosity,  indi- 
viduals swarming  over  the  road-bearers  of  the 
bridge  with  such  daring  and  rapidity  that   the 
contemplated  demolition  of  the  structure  had  to 
be  abandoned,  and    presently  the  village  from 
which  the  bridge  takes  its  name,  together  with 
the  copses  and  meadows  lying  between  the  vil- 
lage and  the  river,  was  in  French  hands  whilst 
flanking  columns  were  hastening  up  from  Ried- 
heim and  Leipheim  farther  down  stream. 

Seeing  that  the  line  of  the  Danube  had  fallen, 
Riesch  drew  up  the  troops  immediately  at  hand 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         197 

along  the  track  from  Ober  Elchingen  to  Oetingen, 
and  summoned  Loudon  and  all  the  men  within 
his  call  to  his  aid. 

But  they  had  straggled  terribly  during  the 
previous  days'  march,  and  the  roads  were  still 
almost  impassable.  Hence  the  French,  pouring 
over  the  river  at  the  several  crossing  places, 
penetrated  between  the  converging  columns  and 
began  attacking  them  in  flank.  The  surprise  in 
fact  proved  altogether  too  complete  for  the 
Austrians,  and  though  their  closed  detachments 
fought  most  gallantly,  and  their  cavalry,  in  spite 
of  their  exhausted  horses  and  diminished  effectives, 
charged  by  squadrons  again  and  again,  their 
plucky  resistance  soon  broke  down,  and  a  general 
retreat  began.  The  troops  fell  back  in  the  usual 
manner,  by  the  tracks  by  which  they  had  come — i.e. 
towards  Ulm,  leaving  behind  them  about  4000 
killed,  wounded  and  prisoners — i.e.  about  30  per 
cent,  of  their  strength. 

Nearing  Ulm,  Riesch  found  Schwarzenberg 
occupying  the  Michelsberg  and  Geisberg  on  the 
left  of  the  Danube  with  his  Corps,  and  by  degrees 
his  shattered  command  formed  up  behind  this 
still  intact  screen. 

As  Werneck,  who  was  still  pursuing  his  march 
along  the  Heidenheim  Road,  had  with  him  all 
the  Reserve  Artillery,  no  heavy  guns  were  left 


198       THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    DANUBE 

to  strengthen  the  position,  a  fact  which  had  an 
important  influence  on  subsequent  events. 

Jellacic's  detachment  marching  in  execution 
of  its  orders,  south  on  Memmingen,  and  well 
served  by  its  light  troops,  on  learning  that  this 
town  had  capitulated  to  Soult  and  was  now  held 
by  French  troops  in  force,  bent  off  eastward  to 
Wangen  and,  passing  thus  behind  the  French 
columns,  made  good  his  retreat  to  Tyrol. 


CHAPTER  VII 

THE  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  THE  6TH  OCTOBER 
TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN 

jth  October. — On  the  night  of  the  6th  October 
Soult  and  Murat  lay  a  short  distance  from  Donau- 
worth,  which  had  been  seized  by  the  advance 
guard  of  Vandamme's  Division  (Soult's  Corps) 
about  8  P.M. — but  the  Austrians  in  retreating  had 
had  time  to  cut  the  bridge  behind  them.  Immedi- 
ately Soult  and  Murat  made  their  dispositions 
to  pass  the  river  both  above  and  below  it,  and 
the  enemy  having  no  men  available  to  guard 
these  passages,  retreated  next  morning  about 
10  A.M. — the  7th  October.  The  bridge  was  at  once 
repaired,  and  the  French  streamed  over  in  hot 
pursuit.  Again  the  Austrians  endeavoured  to 
make  a  stand  and  destroyed  the  bridge  at  Rain, 
on  the  Lech,  but  the  French  dragoons,  passing 
some  miles  below  the  town,  threatened  their  line 
of  retreat  and  again  compelled  a  withdrawal. 

The  Emperor  himself  arrived  at  Donauworth 
during  the  morning,  and  with  the  passage  of  the 
river  thus  in  his  hands,  immediately  decided  to 
199 


200  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

direct  Ney  against  Ulm  by  both  banks  of  the 
river,  securing  all  the  bridges  on  his  way.  Ney 
should  have  halted  this  day  at  Giengen,  but 
apparently  the  order  never  reached  him,  for,  in 
fact,  he  arrived  at  Hochstaedt  during  the  evening, 
and  bivouacked  in  and  around  that  place,  leaving 
Dupont's  Division  at  Diesenhofen. 

Of  Soult's  Corps  (IV.)  Vandamme's  Division 
bivouacked  near  Rain.  Legrand  and  Saint 
Hilaire  only  reached  Donauworth,  ready  to  cross 
early  next  morning ;  Suchet's  Division  and  the 
Imperial  Guard  lay  along  the  road  from  Nord- 
lingen  to  Donauworth,  where  the  Emperor  took 
up  his  quarters.  The  V.  Corps  reached  the 
bridge  of  Minister,  and  the  Cavalry  Divisions 
of  Bourcier  and  Baraguey-d'Hilliers  lay  about 
Neresheim,  their  scouts  watching  the  roads  leading 
out  of  Ulm. 

Davout,  marching  on  Neuburg,  reached  Mon- 
heim;  Marmont  was  at  Pappenheim;  Bernadotte 
and  the  Bavarians  at  Weissenburg,  with  his 
advance  guards  at  the  gates  of  Ingolstadt. 

The  events  of  the  7th,  however,  brought  no 
fresh  intelligence  to  the  Emperor.  He  knew  that 
the  Austrians  had  been  concentrating  around 
Ulm,  which  they  were  to  reach  on  the  6th,  but 
he  had  only  a  vague  idea  of  what  troops  Mack 
actually  had  with  him  about  the  Iller.  Further, 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         201 

he  was  unable  to  predict  whether  Mack,  on  learn- 
ing of  the  appearance  of  the  French  at  Rain, 
would  remain  where  he  was  or  attempt  to  escape 
envelopment  by  a  rapid  march  by  either  of  the 
roads  leading  to  Landsberg  or  Augsburg. 

The  working  of  his  mind  is  best  shown  by  the 
following  letter  which  he  caused  to  be  sent  to  Ney 
during  the  night  of  the  7th-8th  October  : — 

"  It  is  probable  that  the  passage  of  the  Lech  (at 
Rain)  and  the  occupation  of  Augsburg,  which  will 
take  place  during  the  course  of  the  day,  will  open 
the  enemy's  eyes.  ...  It  is  impossible,  when 
he  hears  of  the  passage  of  the  Danube  and  the 
Lech,  together  with  the  terror  which  must  have 
seized  upon  his  troops,1  which  he  had  beyond  the 
Lech,  that  he  can  fail  to  think  seriously  of  retreat. 
It  is  to  be  expected  that  he  will  first  try  the  road  to 
Augsburg,  but  learning  as  he  soon  will  that  it  is 
too  late,  he  will  then  try  Landsberg  where  if  our 
troops  arrive  in  time  he  will  stand  to  fight,  or 
perhaps  continue  to  retreat  on  Tyrol.  More 
probably  he  will  decide  to  fight. 

1  I  have  italicised  the  words,  "  with  the  terror,"  etc., 
because  neither  the  Austrian  nor  the  French  narratives  of  the 
troops  actually  engaged  on  the  yth  disclose  anything  ap- 
proaching panic  on  the  Austrian  side.  In  fact,  at  the  close 
of  the  day,  the  cavalry  of  the  latter  turned  on  their  pursuers 
\vith  considerable  vigour  and  effect. 


202  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

"  His  Majesty  does  not  think  that  the  enemy  can 
be  mad  enough  to  cross  to  the  left  bank  of  the 
Danube,  as  his  magazines  are  all  at  Memmingen, 
and  he  has  the  greatest  possible  interest  not  to 
separate  himself  from  Tyrol." 

Later  on  he  wrote  personally  to  Ney : 

"  I  cannot  believe  that  the  enemy  can  have  any 
other  plan  but  to  retreat  on  Augsburg  or  Lands- 
berg,  or  even  on  Fussen.  Anyhow  he  may  hesitate, 
and  in  that  case  it  lies  with  us  to  arrange  that 
not  one  escapes." 

With  this  idea  in  his  mind  he  calculated  that  it 
might  come  to  a  battle  on  the  gth,  on  the  Lech. 
Accordingly  he  sent  orders  to  the  2nd,  3rd,  4th, 
and  5th  Corps  to  hasten  their  march  so  as  to  have 
sufficient  men  in  hand  about  Augsburg  on  the  Qth. 

COMMENT. — We  do  not  know  at  what  hour  these 
orders  were  sent  out,  still  less  at  what  time  they 
actually  reached  the  troops.  The  fact,  however,  is 
that  they  were  physically  beyond  their  powers  to 
execute  ;  for  only  Vandamme's  Division  lay  south 
of  the  Danube,  and  the  others  mentioned  had 
none  of  them  less  than  26  miles  to  march,  while 
Marmont  and  Davout  were  nearly  40  miles 
away  from  their  destination.  In  fine  weather 
such  a  march  would  have  been  phenomenal 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         203 

even  for  the  Grand  Army,  and  with  the  roads 
in  the  terrible  state  they  are  known  to  have 
presented,  one  may  frankly  put  such  a  feat  down 
as  impossible.  On  the  other  hand,  assuming  the 
Austrians  to  have  completed  their  concentration 
on  the  6th  October  (as  apparently  Napoleon 
believed  that  they  had  done)  and  given  the  better 
road  over  which  they  had  to  pass,  they  ought  to 
have  reached  Augsburg  with  about  70,000  men 
(including  Kienmayer  already  in  the  vicinity) 
before  Soult  with  his  30,000 — who  could  only  be 
supported  by  driblets  from  hour  to  hour.  Ulti- 
mately of  course  the  victory  of  five  French  Corps 
over  two  Austrian  ones  was  assured,  and  no 
doubt  Mack  was  well  advised  not  to  make 
the  attempt,  but  with  the  rapid  decision  still 
possible  in  those  days  for  an  Army  strong  in 
Cavalry  and  trained  to  attack  in  "  Line/'  it  is  quite 
within  the  limits  of  probability  that  the  Austrians 
should  have  destroyed  Soult  and  then,  deflecting 
their  march  on  Landsberg,  have  made  good  their 
retreat  into  Tyrol.  This,  however,  though  it 
would  have  saved  Mack's  reputation,  would  not 
have  gained  time  for  the  union  of  the  Russians 
and  Austrians  on  the  Inn  which  it  was  the  whole 
purpose  of  Mack's  mission  to  obtain.1 

1  The  4th  Division,  the  last  of  Soult's  Corps,  was  at  Nordlingen 
on  the  7th  and  only  due  to  arrive  at  Donau  worth  on  the  8th. 


204  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

Actually,  the  troops  were  far  from  having 
attained  the  destinations  assigned  to  them  in 
previous  orders  for  the  8th  October.  Several 
delays  in  the  march  and  in  the  delivery  of  orders 
kept  back  Ney's  Corps  till  late  at  night.  The 
columns  of  Marmont  and  Bernadotte  crossed 
each  other  on  the  march,  and  neither  of  them 
reached  their  destinations  on  the  Danube  by 
several  miles.  Davout  bivouacked  with  his  main 
body  at  Neuburg,  his  advance  guard  being  some 
six  miles  farther  south  on  the  way  to  Aichach. 

Soult's  Corps  fouled  the  bridge  through  Rain  in 
such  manner  that  Walther's  Division  of  the 
Dragoons  had  to  take  the  rear  of  the  column 
instead  of  the  head,  and  probably  as  a  consequence 
of  an  inadequate  Cavalry  screen  Soult  allowed 
himself  to  be  drawn  aside  from  the  Augsburg 
road  into  a  skirmish  in  the  direction  of  Aichach. 
Finally  his  troops  bivouacked  at  Mainbach,  face 
to  face  with  Austrian  outposts,  and  a  good  ten 
miles  short  of  his  destination. 

From  these  positions  a  concentration  at  Augs- 
burg on  the  gth  was  entirely  out  of  the  question. 

Murat,  with  four  Divisions  of  Cavalry  very 
widely  distributed,  scouted  west  towards  Wertin- 
gen — where,  as  we  already  know,  they  found  the 
Austrian  advance  guard  about  2.30  P.M.  Lannes 
hearing  the  sound  of  guns,  diverted  the  head  of 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         205 

his  column  from  Thurheim,  about  5  miles  south 
of  Minister,  and  at  once  marched  to  support  Prince 
Murat.  The  result  of  the  combat  has  been  already 
told  (p.  172).  It  broke  off  too  late  for  pursuit, 
and  the  French  bivouacked  for  the  night  in  and 
around  Wertingen,  outposts  close  on  the  heels  of 
the  Austrians  about  Zumarshausen  and  Hausen. 
The  information  collected  during  these  engage- 
ments was  duly  sent  to  the  Emperor,  but  its 
influence  on  his  movements  is  not  to  be  traced. 

Summarised,  the  result  of  the  day's  marching 
was  to  bring  Bernadotte  to  Eichstaedt,  Mar- 
mont  to  Nassenfels,  Davout  to  Neuburg, 
Guard  and  Headquarters  to  Donauworth,  Soult 
to  Mainbach.  Walther  was  between  Main- 
bach  and  Muhlhausen.  Saint  Hilaire  (of  Soult's 
Corps) ,  Lannes  and  Murat  were  between  Wertingen 
and  Hausen,  Ney's  Corps  and  Bourcier  between 
Gundelfingen  and  Heidenheim. 

The  following  extract  from  the  Memoirs  of 
Baron  Thiebault,  gives  an  interesting  sidelight 
on  the  actual  execution  of  orders  in  the  Grand 
Army : — 

"  On  the  8th  October  we  resumed  our  march 
on  Landsberg.  We  had  24  miles  to  cover  and 
had  marched  15  when  De  Segur  (A.D.C.  to  the 
Emperor)  overtook  us  and  handed  over  a  letter 


206  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBE 

to  General  Saint-Hilaire — who  was  riding  with 
Morand  and  myself  at  the  head  of  my  brigade. 
To  my  astonishment  he  read  it  out  aloud  as 
follows  : — 

"  '  General  Saint-Hilaire,  I  send  you  this  letter 
to  inform  you  that  the  enemy  occupies  Landsberg. 
I  think  you  can  give  a  good  account  of  him,  and 
I  pray  God  to  have  you  in  his  sacred  keeping. 

" '  NAPOLEON.' 

"  '  Come,  gentlemen/  said  the  General,  '  let  us 
push  on  and  justify  the  confidence  of  the 
Emperor/  and  the  troops,  informed  of  the  contents 
of  his  Majesty's  letter,  stepped  out  singing  and 
shouting  '  Vive  1'Empereur  ! ' 

"  Hardly  a  quarter  of  an  hour  had  elapsed  when 
an  A.D.C.  from  Murat,  urging  his  horse  as  fast  as 
its  exhaustion  and  the  state  of  the  country 
allowed,  appeared  on  our  right,  making  signs  and 
shouting  to  us  to  stop  the  troops.  The  order  to 
halt  was  given,  and  he  informed  us  that  the  Prince 
was  engaged  against  superior  numbers,  and  ordered 
us  to  rejoin  him  with  all  haste.  '  Impossible  !  ' 
replied  Saint-Hilaire,  '  here  are  the  Emperor's 
orders.' 

'"The  decision  lies  at  Ulm/  said  the  A.D.C., 
'  and  not  at  Landsberg ;  and  besides,  what  will  be 


• 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         207 

your  fate  if  the  Prince  is  crushed,  and  Mack 
forces  a  passage  ?  '  and  as  these  reasons  were 
backed  up  by  the  sound  of  heavy  firing  from  the 
direction  of  Mindelheim,  he  insisted  we  had  not 
a  moment  to  lose.  Saint-Hilaire  appealed  to  us 
for  advice,  and  as  his  eye  caught  mine  I  said, 
'  General,  march  to  the  sound  of  the  guns/  and 
this  old  adage,  which  will  re-echo  in  the  ears  of 
Marshal  Grouchy  for  the  rest  of  his  life,  decided 
him.  He  at  once  gave  the  order  '  Heads  of 
columns  right  wheel.' 

"  The  A.D.C.  hastened  to  rejoin  Murat  and  we 
followed  in  five  columns. 

"  We  had  hardly  gone  another  quarter  of  an  hour 
when  again  the  command  :  '  Halt  !  '  rang  out. 
Murat's  A.D.C.  had  disappeared,  the  noise  of 
the  firing  had  dropped,  and  Saint-Hilaire  having 
nothing  before  his  eyes  to  hold  his  attention, 
changed  his  mind.  He  called  us  together,  and 
explained  that  we  were  disobeying  a  written  order 
of  the  Emperor's  in  favour  of  an  order  from 
someone  without  authority  to  issue  orders  to  us  ; 
that  we  might  cause  a  superb  manoeuvre  to  mis- 
carry, and  thus  lose  an  opportunity  of  distinguish- 
ing ourselves,  etc.,  etc. 

"  Finally  he  ordered  us  '  Heads  of  columns  left 
wheel.'  And  so  after  three  quarters  of  an  hour 
wasted  and  a  toilsome  couple  of  miles  over 


208  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

ploughed  up  country  we  resumed  our  march  for 
Landsberg,  in  anything  but  the  best  of  humours. 

"  Hardly  had  we  struck  the  high  road  again, 
when  the  sound  of  heavy  firing  was  renewed,  and 
this  time  it  sounded  much  closer  ;  in  fact  we  could 
distinguish  musketry.  We  might  already  have 
reached  the  Prince,  and  our  failure  to  reinforce 
him  might  have  gravely  compromised  him.  These 
reflections  escaped  neither  us  nor  the  men,  who  as 
infallible  judges  felt  the  wrong  done  in  failing  to 
keep  a  pledge  thus  given.  A  general  murmur 
arose  and  poor  Saint-Hilaire  once  more  changed 
his  mind. 

"  The  Division  accordingly  changed  its  direction 
for  the  third  time  within  the  hour,  with  the  result 
that  we  reached  the  ground  too  late  to  be  of  ser- 
vice, and  were  very  coldly  received,  found  no  one 
to  help  us  out  with  food  or  shelter,  and  our  men 
passed  a  bitterly  cold  night  in  bivouac.  When  at 
length  the  next  evening  we  did  arrive  in  Landsberg; 
soaked  to  the  very  bones,  and  utterly  worn  out,  we 
discovered  that  by  superior  order  all  our  baggage 
had  been  sent  back  to  Augsburg.  Thus  I  found 
myself  without  my  second  horse,  without  a  ser- 
vant, and  without  even  a  dry  shirt,  or  a  pair  of 
boots  to  change  into." 

gth  October.     In  spite  of  the  testimony  of  the 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         209 

prisoners  taken  at  Wertingen,  to  the  effect  that 
from  60,000  to  70,000  Austrians  lay  between 
them  and  the  Iller,  the  Emperor  persisted  in  his 
opinion  that  Mack  meditated  a  retreat  on  Augs- 
burg and  Landsberg ;  thus  he  renewed  his  orders 
for  the  concentration  about  the  former  town  of 
Soult  (IV.  Corps),  Davout  (III.  Corps),  Lannes 
(V.  Corps),  and  Marmont  (II.  Corps).  Berna- 
dotte  (I.  Corps)  was  directed  on  Munich,  to 
take  over  the  Bavarian  Government  and  scatter 
any  Austrian  detachments  in  the  vicinity,  whilst 
Ney  (VI.  Corps)  was  directed  to  continue  to 
observe  Ulm,  but  to  note  that  there  were  but 
3000  to  4000  men  in  that  place,  and  that  he  could 
give  most  essential  help  by  co-operating  with  the 
rest  of  the  Army  towards  Augsburg.  During  the 
night  of  the  8th  and  Qth  October,  Berthier 
amplified  this  idea  by  the  following  letter : — 

"  Soult  is  marching  on  Augsburg ;  it  is  there- 
fore essential  that  you  should  arrive  promptly 
at  Giinzburg,  in  order  to  intercept  all  movements 
of  the  enemy  whether  from  Ulm  to  Augsburg, 
or  from  Ulm  to  Donauworth.  Be  very  careful, 
if  the  enemy  manoeuvres  on  the  right  bank,  to 
move  rapidly  and  parallel  to  him.  Throw 
Gazan's  Division  on  the  right  bank.  ...  In  a 
word  you  are  charged  with  the  observation  of 
o 


210  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

the  Corps  at  Ulm ;  if  it  marches  towards  Donau- 
worth,  you  are  to  follow  it ;  if  it  marches  on 
Augsburg  equally  you  must  follow  it." 

This  letter  can  hardly  be  cited  as  an  example 
of  lucidity,  and  Ney  being  on  the  spot  was  more 
impressed  with  the  possibilities  of  the  Austrian 
forces  around  Ulm  than  was  either  the  Emperor 
or  Berthier.  Hence,  instead  of  obeying  the  order 
literally,  he  sent  Dupont  to  Albeck,  Loison  to 
Langenau,  Malher  to  Giinzburg,  and  kept  Gazan 
on  the  right  bank  of  the  river  near  Gundelfingen. 
The  dismounted  Dragoons  were  still  scouting  to 
the  north-west  about  Herbrechtingen.  The  posi- 
tion of  the  remaining  Division  is  not  given,  but 
it  also  was  kept  on  the  left  bank. 

In  the  afternoon  Berthier  wrote  again  to  Ney 
in  the  same  strain,  insisting  that  both  Gazan  and 
the  dismounted  Dragoons  (as  to  whose  where- 
abouts he  appears  to  have  been  entirely  misin- 
formed), should  both  march  on  Augsburg.  "  As 
far  as  Ulm  is  concerned/'  he  concluded,  "it  is 
impossible  that  it  can  be  occupied  by  more  than 
3000  to  4000  men,  send  a  Division  to  drive  them 
out.  If  they  prove  to  be  stronger,  march  yourself 
with  all  your  '  army/  capture  the  post,  and  make 
a  nice  lot  of  prisoners.  Immediately  afterwards 
direct  your  command,  according  to  the  move- 


: 


TO  THE  BATTI&  OF  ELCHINGEX        211 

ments  of  the  enemy,  either  on  Landsberg  or  on 
Memmingen." 

At  the  moment  that  Ney  received  this  remark- 
able letter,  he  had  just  fought  a  severe  engage- 
ment at  Giinzburg,  and  had  learnt  that  Ulm 
was  strongly  held  and  still  served  as  a  pivot  of 
manoeuvre  for  the  Austrian  Army. 

It  was  the  central  column  of  Malher's  Division 
which  had  fought  at  Giinzburg,  and  in  reporting 
to  Headquarters  Ney  stated,  "  the  enemy  at 
Ulm  is  stronger  than  we  had  supposed.  Ulm 
appears  to  form  the  left  flank  of  his  line  of 
battle." 

The  V.  Corps  (Lannes)  had  been  ordered  to 
march  first  to  Zumarshausen  and  thence  to 
Augsburg  —  but  fortunately  it  could  not  get 
farther  than  Zumarshausen  :  hence  it  lay  nearer 
to  Ulm  than  the  Emperor's  orders  intended  that 
it  should  do.  Lannes  was  in  touch  with  Ney's 
patrols  throughout  the  day,  and  he  also,  whilst 
believing  that  Mack  would  eventually  take  the 
road  to  Augsburg,  was  convinced  that  for  the 
moment  he  was  in  force  about  Ulm,  and  nursing 
the  intention  of  attacking  Ney. 

The  Emperor  and  Berthier,  however,  were  not 
to  be  persuaded  of  the  danger  threatening  them 
from  Ulm,  and  the  latter  during  the  day  particu- 
larly cautioned  Murat  to  pay  attention  to  the 


212  FRENCH  MOVEMEfi&S  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

communication  between  Lannes  and  Soult,  whilst 
Lannes  himself  was  ordered  to  halt  in  such  a  posi- 
tion that  if  Augsburg  was  attacked  at  the  break 
of  day,  the  three  Divisions  of  his  command  would 
be  able  to  march  to  the  battlefield  at  once. 

On  the  right  bank  of  the  Lech  Soult  reached 
Augsburg  by  noon,  followed  by  the  Imperial 
Guard,  and  Davout  reached  Aichach — but  Mar- 
mont  was  compelled  to  halt  at  Neuburg  in  order 
to  feed  his  famished  men.  Bernadotte  was  still 
on  the  left  of  the  Danube  north  of  Ingoldstadt. 

loth  October.  The  Emperor  passed  the  night 
of  the  Qth-ioth  October  at  Zumarshausen,  but 
the  time  of  his  arrival  cannot  now  be  fixed. 
Here  he  was  more  in  touch  with  Lannes,  Ney  and 
Murat,  but  their  information  had  but  little  effect 
on  his  plans.  Whilst  admitting  the  existence 
of  a  considerable  Austrian  force  on  the  Iller,  he 
seems  to  have  abandoned  the  idea  of  enveloping 
it,  since  Mack,  in  his,  the  Emperor's  opinion,  was 
sure  to  endeavour  to  escape  to  Tyrol,  in  which 
case  the  occupation  of  Ulm  itself  seemed  a  poor 
return  for  the  efforts  of  some  150,000  Frenchmen. 
He  therefore  decided  to  divide  the  Grand  Army 
into  three  groups,  of  which  the  left,  consisting  of 
Bernadotte  and  the  Bavarians,  was  to  move  to 
Munich,  as  already  ordered ;  the  centre,  formed 
by  the  2nd,  3rd  and  4th  Corps  with  two  Cavalry 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         213 

Divisions,  was  to  remain  on  the  Lech,  whilst  the 
right — viz.  the  5th  and  6th  Corps — with  the  re- 
mainder of  the  Cavalry  were  left  to  deal  with  the 
Austrians  about  Ulm  as  rapidly  and  decisively  as 
circumstances  permitted.  He  himself  determined 
to  go  to  Munich  that  he  might  be  at  hand  to  learn 
the  latest  movements  of  Kienmayer's  12,000  men, 
together  with  the  Russians.  As  this  move  would 
take  him  too  far  away  from  the  right  wing  to 
supervise  its  employment,  he  gave  the  command 
of  it  to  Murat,  ordering  the  latter  to  move  on 
Mindelheim  with  the  Cavalry  and  5th  Corps. 
Though  Ney  thus  came  under  the  direct  orders 
of  Murat,  the  Emperor  gave  him  special  instruc- 
tions as  to  his  operations  against  Ulm.  These 
were  drafted  presumably  by  Berthier: — 

"  To  seize  Ulm  must  be  your  first  care,  as  it  is 
important  from  every  point  of  view.  His  Majesty 
leaves  it  to  you  to  march  in  what  order  you  may 
consider  best.  Invest  Ulm  during  the  course  of 
to-morrow.  The  dismounted  Dragoons  remain 
at  your  disposal ;  place  them  at  Giinzburg,  on  both 
banks  of  the  river,  ready  to  move  according  to 
circumstances.  Immediately  after  you  have 
taken  Ulm,  wait  for  no  further  orders  to  act ; 
move  on  Memmingen,  or  on  any  other  point 
which  the  enemy  mayjiold.  .  .  ." 


214  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

COMMENT. — It  is  worth  while  to  interrupt  the 
flow  of  the  narrative  here,  in  order  to  call  atten- 
tion to  the  extraordinary  similarity  between  the 
grouping  of  Napoleon's  Army  at  this  stage  of  the 
campaign,  with  that  of  the  German  Army  during 
the  passage  of  the  Moselle  on  the  I5th  August 
1870. 

Map  No.  V.,  at  end  of  book,  is  merely  an  outline 
of  Ulm  and  the  Danube  turned  north  and  south 
instead  of  east  and  west,  with  German  names 
substituted  for  French  ones.  For  Ulm  read 
Metz  ;  for  Danube,  Moselle  ;  for  Ney  read  Alvens- 
leben  ;  and  for  Lannes,  X.  Corps ;  the  group  of 
Corps  under  Napoleon  becomes  Prince  Frederick 
Charles's  Army ;  and  Bernadotte's  column  the 
Army  of  the  Crown  Prince.  Though  the  distances 
and  numbers  are  different,  the  form  is  almost 
identical,  and  the  point  is  this,  that  this  identity 
of  form,  as  well  as  the  similarity  in  the  mis- 
apprehensions under  which  both  Napoleon  and 
Moltke  were  operating,  is  the  logical  consequence 
of  the  means  adopted  by  both  for  obtaining 
information — viz.  the  Cavalry  Screen  pushed 
well  out  to  the  front.  In  neither  case  could  the 
Cavalry  "  hold  "  the  enemy.  They  could,  and  did, 
indeed  report  where  they  were  at  a  given  hour, 
but  from  that  information  no  certain  inference  as 
to  where  they  would  be  forty-eight  hours  later  could 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         215 

be  drawn.  Hence  both  commanders  had  to  work 
on  "  hypothesis "  only,  and  curiously  both 
accepted  the  hypothesis  of  retreat,  as  being  to 
their  minds  the  most  reasonable.  Therefore 
Napoleon  directed  his  troops  on  Landsberg  and 
Mindelheim,  and  Moltke  sent  his  to  Verdun  and 
the  Meuse.  In  both  cases  the  conclusion  proved 
baseless,  for  both  Mack  and  Bazaine  were  tied 
and  hampered  by  internal  difficulties  in  their 
commands  which  led  them  to  a  totally  different 
line  of  conduct  to  that  which  their  adversaries 
had  thought  out  for  them.  So  far  at  least  in  this 
campaign  it  is  clear  that  Napoleon  had  not  yet 
grasped  the  idea  that  he  subsequently  originated. 
"On  ne  manoeuvre  pas  qu'autour  d'un  point 
fixe." 

Gazan's  Division  was  handed  over  to  Lannes, 
and  directed  to  follow  that  Marshal  to  Mindel- 
heim on  the  nth  October. 

nth  October.  It  was  late  in  the  evening  before 
Ney  issued  his  orders  for  the  execution  of  the 
task  assigned  to  him.  The  order  to  Dupont's 
Division  (ist)  only  directed  that  General  to 
blockade  Ulm  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river,  but  it 
was  accompanied  by  an  explanatory  letter  worded 
in  the  following  terms  : — 

"  You  will  surround  Ulm  as  best  you  can,  and 


216  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

summon  the  commandant  in  His  Majesty's  name 
to  surrender.  It  is  very  important  that  your 
right  should  reach  the  Blau  [river],  where  it  will 
be  supported  in  due  course.  You  will  occupy  the 
wooded  heights  in  rear  of  Haslacherhof,  and  will 
concert  with  General  Baraguey-d'Hilliers  as  to 
the  best  position  for  his  dismounted  dragoons, 
who  are  to  support  your  Division,  and  form  its 
reserve.  .  .  ." 

A  further  instruction  was  also  sent  off  during 
the  morning  by  Marshal  Ney,  telling  General 
Dupont  to  provide  himself  with  scaling  ladders, 
with  which  to  scale  the  walls  of  Ulm,  ending  with 
the  following  misleading  information  as  to  the 
condition  of  the  Austrians  : — 

"  The  enemy  is  struck  with  terror  to  a  degree 
almost  unprecedented  ;  he  is  retiring  on  Biberach 
in  order  to  escape  into  Tyrol,  his  lines  of  retreat 
via  Kempten  and  Fiissen  being  both  intercepted." 

The  Corps  orders  further  directed  the  Division 
of  dismounted  Dragoons  (Baraguey-d'Hilliers)  to 
move  at  once  from  "  Stotzingen  by  Langenau  in 
rear  of  Albeck  "  where  they  were  to  support  Du- 
pont. This  order  should  have  reached  Stotzingen 
at  daybreak,  and  as  it  is  only  7  miles  from 
Giinzburg,  Ney  had  every  right  to  expect  that 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN        217 

Baraguey-d'Hilliers  would  be  within  supporting 
distance  of  Dupont  by  noon — but  luck  was  against 
him. 

The  Staff  Officer  bearing  this  order  was  also 
entrusted  with  others  to  Dupont.  His  instruc- 
tions were,  however,  definite — to  ride  direct  to 
Stotzingen,  then  to  return  via  Albeck  and  Dupont 's 
Headquarters  afterwards.  He  started  about 
3  A.M.,  and,  the  track  that  runs  across  the  "  Donau 
Moos,"  a  wide  desolate  morass,  being  difficult  to 
keep,  he  mistook  his  way  in  the  dark,  wandered 
about  all  night  and  finding  himself  at  daybreak 
close  to  Albeck,  he  thought  it  best  to  hand  over 
Dupont 's  order  first,  and  then  to  ride  on  to 
Stotzingen.  This  place  he  ultimately  reached 
about  ii  A.M.,  when  presumably  the  General  was 
at  breakfast  or  had  other  pressing  business  to 
attend  to,  for  the  order  to  march  was  not  issued 
till  the  afternoon.  Then  the  preliminary  assembly 
of  the  scattered  portions  of  the  command  took 
so  much  time  that  the  troops  did  not  actually 
get  under  way  till  past  3  P.M.  Then  moving  by 
the  shortest  way,  though  not  by  the  best — its 
march  was  so  much  delayed  that  it  did  not  reach 
Albeck  till  after  dark. 

COMMENT. — This  is  a  good  illustration  of  the 
old  proverb,  "  More  haste,  less  speed."  The  roads 
across  the  morass  were  clear  enough  in  broad 


218  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

daylight,  and  the  steeples  of  both  Stotzingen  and 
Albeck  are  clearly  visible  from  Giinzburg — hence 
there  was  no  necessity  to  use  up  a  staff  officer 
by  a  midnight  ride  under  peculiarly  dangerous 
circumstances ;  a  couple  of  orderlies,  one  for 
each  set  of  orders  and  one  destination  only,  would 
have  amply  sufficed,  and  one  order  at  least  would 
have  reached  its  goal  sooner  than  it  actually 
arrived,  by  at  least  three  hours,  the  other  being 
received  about  the  same  time.  The  difficulty 
would  not  have  been  met  by  sending  the  same 
orders  in  duplicate,  for  in  the  dark  both  would 
have  probably  lost  themselves,  and  there  is  a 
necessity  always  to  economise  in  horseflesh. 
But  the  point  really  was  to  entrust  each  order 
to  a  separate  horseman. 

Whilst  Baraguey-d'Hilliers  was  thus  accom- 
plishing his  leisurely  approach,  Dupont  had 
moved  off  with  prompt  obedience  to  his  orders  at 
ii  A.M.,  and  before  noon,  signs  of  the  enemy 
became  apparent.  He  had  about  5000  bayonets, 
ii  guns  and  1000  sabres,  the  latter  broken  up 
into  screening  detachments,  but  he  counted  on 
early  support,  and  though  the  Austrians  clearly 
outnumbered  him  considerably,  he  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  engage  them. 

But  they  were  altogether  too  heavy  for  him,  and 
only  the  deliberate  obstructiveness  of  Prince 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN    219 

Ferdinand,  related  in  the  previous  chapter, 
saved  the  French  from  complete  disaster,  and 
Baraguey-d'Hilliers  riding  up  in  advance  of  his 
column  with  a  small  escort,  found  himself  met  by 
a  confused  horde  of  broken  troops,  camp  followers 
and  others.  These  he  promptly  rallied,  and 
eventually  the  French  occupied  bivouacs  for  the 
night  in  much  the  same  position  as  that  of  the  day 
before,  a  result  which  was  sufficient  to  give  colour 
to  a  somewhat  bombastic  despatch  from  Dupont 
to  Ney  announcing  a  brilliant  victory. 

Meanwhile,  the  remaining  divisions  of  the  6th 
Corps  had  crossed  over  to  the  right  bank  of  the 
Danube,  and  except  for  the  somewhat  dis- 
organised detachment  under  Dupont  (they  ex- 
perienced a  bad  panic  during  the  next  twenty- 
four  hours)  and  the  dismounted  Dragoons,  the 
whole  left  bank  of  the  river  lay  open  to  the 
Austrians  for  the  next  forty-eight  hours. 

COMMENT.— Setting  aside  the  appalling  state  of 
the  roads,  and  the  terrible  rainstorm  to  which 
previous  commentators  make  little  or  no  reference, 
the  Napoleonic  strategy  had  completely  broken 
down.  For  the  Emperor  with  200,000  men  at  his 
back  was  pursuing  a  phantom  Army  towards 
Tyrol— whilst  the  real  enemy  was  in  a  position  to 
cut  clean  across  his  communications,  in  order  to 
reach  shelter  and  reinforcements  in  the  north,  and 


220  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

this  hours  before  Napoleon  could  have  initiated 
an  effective  intercepting  movement,  containing 
even  a  germ  of  success. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  the  French 
supplies  were  practically  exhausted  and  they 
could  only  exist  by  moving  through  country 
hitherto  untouched  by  requisitions.  The 
Austrians,  however,  still  had  some  supplies  in 
their  baggage  waggons,  and  thirty-six  hours 
would  have  carried  them  into  fresh  and  untrodden 
country,  whilst  the  waggons  of  the  second  lines 
of  the  enemy's  trains  would  have  fallen  into  their 
hands;  and  the  captured  horses  at  least  would 
have  served  their  captors  to  live  upon,  even  if 
friendly  inhabitants  had  not  come  to  their  aid. 

Meanwhile  the  Emperor  on  reading  the  reports 
he  received  from  Ney,  began  to  modify  his 
hypothesis  of  an  Austrian  retreat  on  Tyrol. 
Already  during  the  night  of  the  loth-nth  October 
he  caused  Berthier  to  write  to  Lannes : 

"  All  the  reports  lead  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
enemy  intends  to  fight  near  Ulm." 

And  about  the  same  time,  Napoleon  himself 
amplified  this  idea  in  a  letter  to  Murat : 

"I  do  not  think  matters  are  settled  in  your 
direction.  The  enemy,  shut  in  as  he  is,  will 
fight.  He  is  receiving  reinforcements  both  from 


TO^THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN        221 

Italy  and  the  Tyrol.  It  is  therefore  necessary 
that  your  reserve  and  the  Corps  of  Ney  and 
Lannes,  altogether  between  50,000  and  60,000 
men,  should  march  as  close  together  as  possible, 
so  that  they  can  concentrate  for  action  within 
six  hours. 

"  If  the  enemy  escapes  you,  he  will  be  stopped 
at  the  Lech  "  (by  Soult  and  Marmont  under  the 
Emperor  himself),  "  march  then  upon  the  enemy 
wherever  you  find  him,  but  with  precaution, 
and  keeping  your  troops  in  hand.  Take  no 
chances,  for  the  first  rule  of  all  is  to  have  a 
numerical  superiority." 

In  order  to  render  this  concentration  possible, 
Murat  and  Lannes  now  turned  off  from  the  road 
to  Mindelheim  and  moved  towards  Ulm  by 
Burgau,  which  brought  them  shoulder  to  shoulder 
with  Ney,  whose  Divisions  on  the  night  of  the 
nth  lay  south  of  Giinzburg  and  Leipheim. 

All  through  the  day,  Napoleon's  hesitation 
increased.  Whilst  still  thinking  it  possible  that  the 
bulk  of  the  Austrians  had  escaped  via  Fiissen, 
the  evidence  pointed  to  their  continued  presence 
about  Ulm  in  growing  strength.  Napoleon  there- 
fore kept  Marmont,  the  Guard  and  Cavalry  in  and 
around  Augsburg,  where  his  Headquarters  were 
fixed.  He  allowed  Bernadotte  to  continue  his 


222  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

march  on  Munich,  and  Soult  to  occupy  Landsberg, 
from  whence  he  reported  several  skirmishes  with 
Austrian  troops  which  probably  gave  rise  to 
the  idea  of  "  reinforcements  from  Italy  and 
Tyrol  "  referred  to  in  the  above  letter.  From  the 
direction  of  Munich,  Bernadotte  sent  in  word  that 
the  information  he  had  received  pointed  to  the 
presence  of  some  20,000  Austrians  to  his  front, 
and  to  the  arrival  of  the  Russians  within 
one  or  two  days — but  at  what  point  the 
Russians  were  to  arrive,  he  does  not  state. 
The  whole  tone  of  the  letter  was  so  appre- 
hensive, that  Napoleon  ordered  Davout  to 
move  up  within  supporting  distance,  and  further 
sent  the  Cuirassier  Division  under  D'Hautpoul 
to  report  to  him  in  Munich  with  all  speed. 

I2th  October.  During  the  day  Murat  and  Ney 
had  met  at  Giinzburg,  where  the  firing  at  Albeck 
was  distinctly  audible.  Possibly  influenced  by 
Dupont's  too  sanguine  estimate  of  his  own 
success,  it  was  decided  to  order  him  to  hold  his 
ground  while  continuing  to  observe  Ulm  with  his 
reinforced  command.  This  order  should  have 
been  despatched  at  once,  but  as  usual  nobody 
seems  to  have  troubled  about  it,  and  as  a  fact 
it  did  not  leave  Headquarters  until  the  morning 
of  the  I2th.  However,  long  before  the  order 
reached  its  destination  a  very  serious  panic  had 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN    223 

broken  out,  the  result  of  the  severe  handling 
which  the  troops  had  undergone  during  the  pre- 
vious day,  and  Dupont's  command  retreated  to 
the  Brenz.  Thither  the  bearer  of  the  order  had 
to  follow  it,  and  found  it  in  such  a  condition  that 
it  was  impossible  to  move  it  again  until  the  I4th. 
In  complete  ignorance  that  this  order  had  not  been, 
and  could  not  be,  carried  out  with  punctuality, 
Murat  continued  during  the  day  to  move  the 
remainder  of  his  troops  into  positions  for  an  attack 
on  the  line  of  the  Iller  next  morning,  riding  out 
himself  to  reconnoitre  the  enemy's  presumed 
position.  This  determination,  however  (which 
in  fact  would  have  been  a  blow  in  the  air,  since 
on  the  i3th  practically  the  whole  Austrian  Army 
was  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube),  was  upset 
by  instructions  from  the  Emperor,  who  had  at 
last  convinced  himself  of  the  impossibility  of 
leaving  the  Austrians  still  at  large  upon  the  Iller, 
or  near  Ulm,  before  turning  his  attention  to 
the  greater  danger  threatening  from  the  side  of 
Munich.  He  now  wrote  to  say  that  he  was 
initiating  a  concentric  advance  of  his  Army  upon 
Ulm,  and  that  it  was  necessary  to  wait  for  Soult 
to  reach  Memmingen,  and  wheel  in  to  the  right. 
His  concluding  words  show  how  completely  his 
opinion  had  swung  round  during  the  last  thirty- 
six  hours  : — 


224  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

"  This  will  be  no  skirmish,  not  even  the 
attack  of  a  column  on  the  march ;  it  will  be 
upon  an  Army  which  may  be  more  numerous 
than  you  think,  and  on  the  success  of  which, 
great  results  depend.  I  shall  be  there  in  person." 

Later  on  he  caused  Berthier  to  write  to  Davout : 

"  The  Emperor  does  not  think  that  the  enemy 
has  more  than  80,000  to  90,000  men,  but  he  will 
attack  with  100,000." 

At  the  moment  the  Austrians  could  probably  not 
have  paraded  50,000  men,  and  100,000  would  cer- 
tainly have  been  an  ample  superiority  of  force  upon 
the  battlefield,  but  otherwise  8  or  9  to  10  seems 
hardly  an  adequate  factor  of  safety  when  "  great 
results  "  are  at  stake.  Meanwhile  as  we  now  know 
the  Austrians  were  free  to  move  off  towards  the 
Saxon  and  Bohemian  frontiers  whenever  they 
pleased.  They  would  have  done  so  but  for  the 
seething  discontent  and  mutiny  within  their  own 
Headquarters. 

Nevertheless,  even  at  this  late  hour,  the  Em- 
peror had  not  quite  emancipated  himself  from  his 
previous  hypothesis,  for  on  the  same  date  and 
apparently  subsequent  to  the  above-mentioned 
letter,  we  find  Berthier  writing  to  Bernadotte  : — 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         225 

"  The  presence  of  Prince  Ferdinand  at  Munich l 
causes  His  Majesty  to  fear  that  the  enemy  who 
was  upon  the  Iller  has  escaped  to  Tyrol."  : 

This,  however,  seems  to  be  the  last  trace  of 
Napoleon's  indecision  and  may  conceivably  have 
been  due  to  some  confusion  in  the  mind  of 
Berthier,  for  during  the  rest  of  the  day  he  was 
busy  sending  out  instructions  to  Murat  to  estab- 
lish or  repair  bridges  across  the  Danube  between 
Elchingen  and  Leipheim,  so  as  to  be  able  to 
throw  troops  rapidly  across  in  the  case  of  an 
Austrian  move  towards  the  north-east.  But 
assuming  his  own  estimate  of  Austrian  numbers 
to  have  been  correct,  Ney  and  Lannes  would 
have  been  the  only  troops  that  could  have  got 
across  in  time  even  had  the  Austrians  only 
started  on  the  I4th.  We  know  that  in  fact  there 
was  nothing  at  all  to  have  hindered  their  march 
on  the  I2th  except  the  opposition  of  Prince 
Ferdinand  and  his  party. 

Meanwhile  Davout  was  nearing  Munich  in 
support  of  Bernadotte,  and  the  following  letter 
was  sent  to  him  by  Berthier  to  inform  him  of  the 
Emperor's  plans  and  the  part  to  be  expected  of 
him  in  certain  eventualities  : — 

1  This  is  not  a  misprint  for  "  Ulm  "  as  I  at  first  took  it  to 
be,  but  I  cannot  trace  the  origin  of  the  astounding  statement. 


P 


226   FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

"  On  the  I4th,  there  will  be  a  great  battle  on  the 
Iller,  near  Ulm.  Marshal  Soult  with  his  Corps 
is  on  the  march  towards  Memmingen.  General 
Marmont,  with  the  two  French  Divisions  of  his 
command,  is  also  marching  to  occupy  the  heights 
of  Illertissin  on  the  Iller ;  Marshal  Lannes  is  at 
Weissenhorn,  Marshal  Ney  on  both  banks  of  the 
Danube  near  Ulm  [rather  a  sanguine  interpreta- 
tion of  the  facts,  by  the  way],  and  lastly  the 
Imperial  Guard  is  marching  on  Weissenhorn. 
On  the  I3th  all  the  dispositions  will  be  completed ; 
on  the  I4th  (the  day  of  the  battle)  the  enemy 
will  be  destroyed,  for  he  is  invested  on  all  sides. 
The  Emperor  does  not  think  that  he  has  more 
than  from  80,000  to  90,000  men,  but  he  himself 
will  attack  with  more  than  100,000. 

"  This  affair  settled,  his  Majesty  will  at  once 
return  to  the  Inn ;  then  Marshal  Bernadotte  and 
you,  M.  le  Marechal,  will  be  two  large  Corps 
for  action,  and  the  others  will  be  your  auxiliaries. 
The  Division  which  you  have  at  Briick,  one 
march  from  Augsburg,  will  remain  there,  so  that 
in  case  the  enemy  should  force  his  way  out  over 
the  Corps  of  General  Marmont,  or  over  any  of  the 
others,  you  can  move  on  Augsburg,  support  the 
Dutch  Division  which  is  there,  and  defend  the 
passage  of  the  Wertach,  unite  your  "  Army,"  and 
attack  the  enemy. 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN         227 

"If  one  of  the  wings  of  the  Army  on  march  to 
the  Iller  is  beaten,  you  must  still  march  on  the 
Lech  to  defend  the  other  side,  and  give  the 
Emperor  time  to  make  his  dispositions ;  but 
lastly  I  must  tell  you  that  the  bulk  of  the  Army 
which  will  be  on  the  Iller  can  only  be  beaten  on 
the  I4th,  hence  it  will  only  be  on  the  I5th  and 
1 6th  that  you  can  be  of  use  on  the  Lech ;  hence 
if  to-morrow  Marshal  Bernadotte  has  need  of 
you  to  attack  the  enemy  behind  the  Isar,  you  can 
join  him  with  the  bulk  of  your  forces  ;  employ 
them  on  the  I3th  and  I4th  and  return  on  the 
I5th  to  be  ready  to  execute  the  possible  move- 
ments indicated  above." 

In  view  of  what  I  have  already  written,  com- 
ment on  the  above  is  needless. 

i^th  October.  During  the  night  of  the  I2th- 
I3th  October  Marshal  Lannes  wrote  the  follow- 
ing very  important  letter  to  Murat,  exposing 
fully  the  Emperor's  false  conception  of  the 
situation : — 

"  The  enemy's  army  is  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
Danube  :  at  this  moment  there  is  only  a  reserve 
of  from  4000  to  5000  men  in  Ulm.  Everything 
therefore  points  to  an  attempt  to  retire  into 
Franconia,  and  I  have  no  doubt  the  movement 
will  begin  to-night. 


228  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

'  You  will  no  doubt  therefore  judge  it  expedient 
to  march  at  once  to  the  support  of  Dupont's 
Division,  and  to  carry  a  great  part  of  your  force 
over  to  the  left  bank  of  the  Danube.  Personally 
I  believe  the  need  to  be  most  urgent.  Your 
Highness  will,  I  am  convinced,  consider  it  advis- 
able to  inform  his  Imperial  Majesty  of  the  true 
state  of  affairs.'' 

Unfortunately  Murat,  less  clear-sighted  than 
Lannes,  sent  on  only  a  summary  of  the  letters, 
with  the  comment,  "  Although  the  engagement 
of  yesterday  in  which  Dupont's  Division  was 
concerned  has  shown  our  weakness  on  the  left 
bank  and  our  plans  on  the  right,  I  do  not  share 
the  opinion  of  Marshal  Lannes.  At  daybreak  I 
am  going  to  reconnoitre  the  enemy's  position  ; 
meanwhile  I  shall  impress  upon  Marshal  Ney 
the  need  of  informing  Dupont  of  the  project 
Marshal  Lannes  attributes  to  the  Austrians, 
and  order  him  to  exercise  the  strictest  sur- 
veillance. .  .  .  Your  Majesty  will  arrive  and 
will  order  the  movement  yourself ;  I  cannot 
decide  so  easily,  knowing  as  I  do  about  the 
movements  of  General  Marmont  and  Marshal 
Soult  on  my  left.  Might  it  not  upset  your 
general  plan  ?  I  confine  myself,  therefore,  Sire, 
to  press  the  occupation  of  the  bridge  at  El- 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN    229 

chingen,  and  to  forward  you  the  information  I 
have  received." 

Murat  then  proceeds  to  insist  on  the  smallness 
of  the  risk  in  the  direction  of  Albeck  and  adds : 
"  In  any  case  Dupont's  Division  is  there  and  we 
can  count  upon  him,  as  he  has  just  proved." 
He  little  knew  that  Dupont  was  not  there,  but 
miles  to  the  rear  on  the  Brenz,  reorganising  his 
exhausted  troops,  who  were  without  guns  or 
ammunition. 

Meanwhile  the  Emperor  himself  reached  the 
ground.  At  Giinzburg,  where  he  expected  to 
find  both  Murat  and  Ney,  he  was  astonished  at 
the  uncertainty  which  existed  as  to  the  position 
of  Dupont,  and  after  sending  a  staff  officer  to 
obtain  precise  information,  he  went  on  to  Pfaffen- 
hofen,  Murat' s  headquarters. 

But  not  even  here  could  he  acquire  a  precise 
idea  of  the  positions  of  the  6th  Corps  (Ney).  It 
was  known  that  the  Divisions  of  Loison  and  Malher 
were,  at  least  in  part,  in  the  villages  of  Leipheim, 
Falheim  and  Nersingen ;  also  it  was  believed 
that  they  occupied  Elchingen.  Moreover,  as 
Murat  had  ordered  Dupont  on  the  nth  to  remain 
at  Albeck,  he  supposed  him  still  to  be  there. 
The  Emperor  therefore  contented  himself  for  the 
moment  by  ordering  Lannes  to  push  on  Gazan's 
Division  to  Pfuhl  under  the  walls  of  Ulm  ;  then 


2  30  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

with  the  remainder  of  his  Corps  to  capture  at 
any  cost  the  bridge  of  Ober-Kirchberg,  and  gain 
a  footing  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Iller,  thus  estab- 
lishing direct  communication  with  Soult.  Mar- 
mont,  who  had  passed  at  Krumbach,  was  to 
move  up  to  Weissenhorn. 

Presently  the  news  arrived  that  Dupont  had 
retreated  on  the  Brenz,  that  the  6th  Corps  had 
only  sent  a  small  reconnaisance  towards  Ober- 
Elchingen,  which  had  been  forced  to  return  by 
greatly  superior  numbers  of  the  enemy,  and  that 
only  three  companies  remained  in  observation 
of  the  bridge  of  Elchingen — i.e.  on  the  right 
bank. 

Then  the  storm  broke.  The  Emperor  re- 
proached Ney  with  having  sent  Dupont  forward 
on  the  nth  without  support,  with  having 
evacuated  Albeck  and  Elchingen  without  orders, 
with  having  failed  to  establish  communications 
between  his  Divisions,  and  with  having  left  him 
in  ignorance  as  to  the  movements  and  positions 
of  his  whole  Corps.  Finally  he  ordered  him  to 
occupy  the  passage  of  the  river  at  Elchingen 
the  next  morning — i.e.  i/j-th. 

Later,  Dupont  reported  that  he  was  sur- 
rounded on  all  sides  by  detachments  of  the 
enemy. 

At  night  the  troops  actually  occupied  the  follow- 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN        231 

ing  positions : — Dupont  still  on  the  Brenz ; 
Malher  and  Bourcier  at  Falheim ;  Loison  on  the 
march  to  Nersingen  ;  the  dismounted  Dragoons 
at  Leipheim  ;  Gazan,  Suchet  and  Beaumont  still 
on  the  Roth  in  the  same  positions  they  had 
reached  on  the  previous  evening.  Oudinot  was 
arriving  at  Ober-Kirchberg.  The  Guards  and 
Nansouty's  Cuirassiers  at  Giinzburg,  Marmont 
at  Weissenhorn  and  Soult  before  Memmingen. 

I4th  October.  During  the  night  of  the  i3th- 
I4th  the  conviction  at  last  began  to  wake  in 
Napoleon's  mind  that  the  true  decision  lay  on 
the  left  bank  of  the  Danube.  Accordingly,  he 
ordered  Lannes  to  support  Ney  at  the  earliest 
possible  moment,  whilst  Marmont  relieved 
Oudinot  at  Ober-Kirchberg.  Berthier  then 
wrote  to  Ney  in  the  Emperor's  name  ordering 
him  to  capture  the  heights  above  Albeck — i.e. 
the  Ober-Elchingen  ridge — and  promising  full 
support  if  serious  resistance  was  encountered. 

Dupont  next  morning  made  a  faint-hearted 
attempt  to  carry  out  Ney's  orders  that  he  should 
reoccupy  Albeck,  but  seeing  an  Austrian  column 
moving  by  his  right  on  the  Nerenstetten  road, 
"  he  withdrew  to  the  Brenz  to  cover  the  com- 
munications of  the  Army  by  Gundelfingen  and 
Giinzburg." 

At  8  A.M.  Ney  leading,  with  Loison's  Division 


232  FRENCH  MOVEMENTS  FROM  6th  OCTOBER 

as  his  advance  guard,  reached  the  Danube  and 
found  the  farther  side  of  the  bridge  held  by  300 
Austrians  and  2  guns.  These  guns  were  promptly 
crushed  by  a  French  mass  of  17  guns,  and  under 
cover  of  this  fire,  the  men  raced  across  the  road- 
bearers,  the  roadway  itself  having  been  removed, 
and  soon  drove  the  Austrians  away  from  the 
farther  bank. 

The  bridge  itself  was  rapidly  made  passable 
for  all  arms,  and  the  infantry  flowed  over  it  un- 
interruptedly, though  the  passage  of  the  guns  was 
long  delayed.  Then  followed  a  typical  French 
Revolutionary  Army  attack.  They  were  met 
first  by  flanking  parties  covering  the  march  of  the 
main  body  along  the  Heidenheim  road,  but  these 
were  soon  driven  in  by  the  excessive  mobility  of 
the  French,  who  thus  discovered  the  movement 
which  flankers  had  been  sent  out  to  cover,  and 
at  once  bore  down  upon  the  marching  columns. 
These  in  turn  formed  into  several  big  squares,  and 
still  endeavoured  to  continue  their  march  towards 
the  eastward.  Cavalry,  Infantry,  and  the  guns  as 
they  tardily  came  to  hand,  combined  against  these 
masses,  and  though,  in  spite  of  their  exhausted 
horses,  the  Austrian  Cavalry  made  many  brilliant 
charges,  the  whole  force  was  gradually  shouldered 
off  the  road,  and  compelled  to  retreat  towards 
Ulm. 


TO  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN        233 

Loison's  Division,  having  borne  the  whole 
weight  of  the  fighting,  which  lasted  for  ten  hours, 
was  too  worn  out  to  pursue,  and  went  into 
bivouac  near  Albeck,  whilst  Malher's  relieved 
it  in  first  line  and  threw  out  outposts  towards 
the  ravine  of  Thalfingen. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

FROM  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN  TO  THE  CAPITU- 
LATION OF  ULM 

FROM  the  date  of  the  battle  of  Elchingen,  the  two 
opposing  armies  were  so  intimately  in  contact 
that  it  is  no  longer  convenient  for  readers  to 
follow  them  in  two  different  chapters. 

After  the  disastrous  termination  of  the  Austrian 
attempt  on  the  I4th  to  force  a  passage  to  the 
north-east,  the  Archduke  Ferdinand  conceived 
the  situation  as  entirely  desperate.  To  quote  the 
French  account  (p.  205,  Vol.  III.,  Pt.  I.)  :— 

"  There  being  no  longer  any  opportunity  for 
an  example,  or  for  devotion  which  could  be  of 
real  utility,  the  first  consideration  was  to  deprive 
the  French  of  the  glory  of  capturing  a  Hapsburger. 
If  before  this  he  had  shown  greatness  of  soul  and 
resignation,  he  now  showed  clairvoyance,  wisdom 
and  resolution  in  his  action. 

"  Seeing  that  the  complete  investment  of  Ulm 
could  be  but  a  matter  of  hours  he  selected  his  com- 
panions, formed  up  the  troops  which  he  intended 

234 


ELCHINGEN  TO  ULM  235 

to  take  with  him,  and  started  on  the  road  to 
Geislingen,  not,  however,  without  paying  a  visit 
to  Mack's  Headquarters  in  order  to  announce  his 
determination." 

Curiously  enough  Mack  altogether  failed  to 
see  the  necessity  for  this  desertion  of  the 
ship  in  its  extremity.  He  entirely  refused  to 
respond  to  the  Archduke's  suggestion  that  they 
should  quit  the  Army  together,  and  he  also  denied 
him  several  of  the  officers  whom  the  Archduke 
had  selected  as  his  companions  in  dishonour,  stat- 
ing that  they  were  indispensable  to  him  (Mack) 
in  his  further  operations.  This  indeed  they  very 
obviously  were,  for  even  if  the  worst  came  to  the 
worst,  and  the  place  was  completely  shut  in,  an 
able  and  vigorous  Staff  was  needed  to  ensure  an 
adequate  defence  of  the  town  and  the  consequent 
retention  of  a  large  French  force  in  observation 
of  the  fortress  until  the  Russians  and  Austrians, 
now  gathering  on  the  Inn,  could  march  to  its  relief. 

Ultimately  the  Archduke  with  his  escort,  con- 
sisting curiously  of  seven  squadrons  of  Mack's  own 
Cuirassiers,  rode  off  by  the  Geislingen  road,  which 
was  still  open,trusting  to  pick  up  the  Corps  of  Wer- 
neck,  which  was  still  outside,  to  the  north  of  Ulm. 

But  he  never  found  Werneck,  whose  advance 
guard  had  by  this  time  reached  Aalen  and  Nord- 


236  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN 


lingen,  capturing  a  French  battalion  besides 
picking  up  some  provision  waggons,  and  stragglers 
on  the  way.  Meanwhile  Werneck's  main  body 
halted  at  Herbrechtingen  to  cover  the  passage  of 
his  convoy,  and  also  to  wait  for  news  of  his  col- 
league Riesch.  During  the  night  he  received  the 
news  of  the  engagement  and  learnt  that  the  French 
were  in  possession  of  Albeck.  Seeing  that  the 
latter  appeared  ignorant  of  his  presence,  Werneck 
decided  to  attack  them,  hoping  that  the  surprise 
of  his  sudden  appearance  would  favour  a  further 
offensive  effort  on  the  part  of  Mack.  Accordingly 
on  the  morning  of  the  i5th  Werneck  formed  his 
troops  in  two  columns,  one  of  which,  under  his  own 
command,  consisting  of  12  battalions  and  10 
squadrons,  marched  on  Albeck  by  Hausen  and 
Nerenstetten ;  the  other  under  Hohenzollern  of 
ii  battalions  and  10  squadrons,  took  a  round- 
about itinerary  via  Harben,  Hermaringen,  Brenz 
and  Langenau. 

Werneck  reached  Nerenstetten  at  3.30  P.M.,  but 
though  he  heard  the  sound  of  firing  from  Ulm 
and  his  advance  guard  informed  him  that  they 
had  actually  driven  some  French  troops  out  of 
Albeck,  he  decided  to  await  the  Prince  of  Hohen- 
zollern's  arrival.  But  the  latter  failing  to  put  in 
an  appearance,  having  been  delayed  by  the 
appalling  state  of  the  roads,  when  night  fell, 


TO  THE  CAPITULATION  OF  ULM        237 

Werneck  gave  the  order  to  return  to  Hausen, 
sending  messages  to  Hohenzollern  directing  him 
to  rejoin  with  his  column,  which  messages  the 
latter  never  received.  Early  next  morning,  i6th, 
Werneck  again  set  out  for  Nerenstetten,  still 
hoping  for  Hohenzollern's  support.  But  his 
advance  guard  came  upon  the  French  under 
Murat  who  charged  and  routed  it,  capturing  almost 
entirely  a  couple  of  battalions  of  the  Regiment 
Kaunitz.  At  the  same  moment  Werneck  re- 
ceived an  order  from  Mack  dated  the  I4th,  the 
spirit  of  which  he  had  already  obeyed  ;  a  few 
minutes  later  came  two  couriers  from  the  Arch- 
duke bearing  his  personal  appreciation  of  the 
situation,  and  ordering  Werneck  to  return  to 
Aalen  where  the  Prince  shortly  expected  to  arrive. 

Werneck  accordingly  set  his  column  again  in 
motion  towards  Herbrechtingen,  and  Hohen- 
zollern who  had  missed  his  orders  marched  on  alone 
into  the  midst  of  his  French  pursuers  with  dis- 
astrous results.  Presently  the  French  advance 
overtook  Werneck  also,  when  a  parlementaire 
summoned  him  to  surrender,  but  was  sent  back. 

The  French  then  attacked  his  column  which  had 
scarcely  had  time  to  take  up  a  position  on  the 
heights  of  Herbrechtingen.  Though  this  attack 
was  successfully  repulsed,  the  Austrians  bivouacked 
in  considerable  disorder  and  were  surprised  by 


238  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN 

the  French  about  9  o'clock  that  night.  There  was 
a  bad  defile  immediately  behind  the  heights  and 
some  2000  prisoners  fell  into  French  hands.  The 
bulk  of  the  column  however  managed  to  get  away 
and  filed  through  Niederkocher  from  3  A.M.  to  9 
A.M.  on  the  I7th.  Nearing  Aalen  a  fresh  order 
from  the  Archduke  overtook  them,  instructing 
Werneck  to  join  him  at  Oettingen  by  Neresheim 
and  Trochtelfingen.  The  exhausted  troops,  who 
had  been  marching  and  fighting  without  cessation 
for  forty -eight  hours,  now  bent  off  from  the 
high  road  and  waded  by  cross-country  tracks  to 
Neresheim,  which  they  reached  between  the  hours 
of  ii  A.M.  and  3  P.M.  They  were  actually  at  the 
end  of  their  tether,  the  men  sinking  worn  out  by 
the  roadside.  Their  chance  of  repose,  however, 
did  not  last  long.  Within  a  couple  of  hours  the 
French  Cavalry  again  appeared,  and  the  tired  men 
struggled  to  their  feet  to  resume  their  march 
through  Neresheim  on  Trochtelfingen.  But  by  the 
hundred  they  fell  into  the  pursuers'  hands  though 
the  remnant  still  maintained  their  discipline,  and 
beat  off  repeated  attacks  of  the  enemy. 

Only  some  2000  reached  Trochtelfingen,  which 
place  they  found  under  water.  Here  the  famished 
and  extenuated  men  again  threw  themselves  on 
the  muddy  ground  to  snatch  if  possible  a  few 
moments'  sleep. 


TO  THE  CAPITULATION  OF  ULM        239 

Then  Werneck  learnt  the  fate  of  Hohenzollern's 
command,  and  seeing  further  resistance  was  hope- 
less, he  at  last  consented  to  receive  a  flag  of  truce 
and  terms  of  surrender  were  signed  at  n  P.M. 

Actually  only  71  officers,  1553  men  with  31 
horses  passed  into  captivity,  for  nearly  all  the 
mounted  men  and  officers  had  slipped  away  in  the 
darkness  whilst  preliminaries  were  being  nego- 
tiated, and  went  to  rejoin  the  Prince  about 
Oettingen.  He,  hearing  of  this  final  disaster,  now 
made  up  his  mind  to  strive  for  the  Bohemian 
frontier  via  Nuremberg,  which  he  eventually 
reached  in  safety. 

From  Oettingen  the  Archduke  addressed  a  letter 
to  the  Emperor  of  Austria,  giving  his  views  on  the 
situation  in  Ulm,  and  also  his  reasons  for  leaving 
the  Army.  These  latter,  I  imagine  no  Court  of 
Honour  nowadays  would  consider  as  a  sufficient 
justification,  even  if  one  could  find  a  Royal  Prince 
in  Europe  capable  of  such  dishonourable  conduct 
in  a  similar  situation. 

To  return  to  the  movements  of  the  French 
Army.  Whilst  Loison's  Division  was  fighting  at 
Elchingen  and  the  rest  of  the  VI.  Corps  were 
moving  up  in  support,  Lannes  (V.  Corps)  with  the 
reserve  Cavalry  had  moved  by  the  right  bank  of 
the  Danube  up  to  the  bridge-head  at  Ulm,  brush- 
ing aside  the  few  Austrian  detachments  which 


240  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN 

Mack  had  sent  out  for  purposes  of  observation, 
his  losses  for  this  day  being  only  8  killed  and  50 
wounded.  Marmont  also  reached  his  destination 
practically  unopposed  and  stood  ready  to  attack 
the  enemy  should  he  attempt  to  escape  by  the 
Biberach  road. 

Soult  continued  his  wide-flung  and  profitless 
march  to  cut  the  Biberach  road,  leaving  Van- 
damme's  Division  behind  to  overawe  the  garrison 
of  Memmingen.  These,  some  4500  strong,  were 
so  disgusted  by  the  poltroonery  of  their  Com- 
mandant that  they  were  threatening  to  break 
the  capitulation. 

i$th  October.  During  the  night  of  the  I4th- 
I5th  Napoleon  made  his  dispositions  to  attack 
the  Austrians  in  their  entrenched  positions  on  the 
Michelsberg  and  Geisberg.  Leaving  only  Cavalry 
to  watch  the  bridge-head  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Danube,  Lannes  was  directed  to  bring  his  whole 
Corps  across  the  river  by  the  bridges  of  Elchingen 
and  Thalfingen  so  as  to  be  at  hand  to  support 
Ney  on  whom  the  actual  assault  was  to  devolve. 
The  ist  Division  of  Dragoons,  Nansouty's  Cuiras- 
siers and  the  Imperial  Guard  were  to  be  held  in 
readiness  as  a  reserve  at  the  abbey  of  Elchingen. 
All  were  to  be  in  position  by  8  A.M.  next  morning 
(i5th).  But  there  proved  to  be  no  bridge  at 
Thalfingen,  and  the  circulation  of  orders  must 


TO  THE  CAPITULATION  OF  ULM         241 

have  been  even  slower  than  usual,  for  though  Ney 
and  part  of  Suchet's  Division  attacked  about  3  P.M. 
and  succeeded  in  occupying  the  Michelsberg  and 
Geisberg,  they  failed  to  make  any  impression 
upon  the  enceinte  walls  of  the  town  itself.  The  two 
Divisions  of  the  V.  Corps  (Gazan  and  Oudinot)  as 
well  as  the  Infantry  of  the  Guard  did  not  arrive 
until  darkness  was  setting  in. 

Ultimately  they  bivouacked  about  Elchingen 
and  Gottingen,  and  the  Emperor's  Headquarters 
were  established  in  the  convent  of  Elchingen. 

Dupont's  Division  had  also  been  ordered  to 
co-operate  from  the  direction  of  Albeck.  It  left 
the  Brenz  at  6  A.M.,  but  met  the  Austrians  in 
considerable  force  near  Herbrechtingen  and  Gien- 
gen,  and  was  attacked  in  flank  near  Nerenstetten. 
Dupont  had  only  some  4000  men  with  him,  and 
though  he  succeeded  in  beating  off  the  enemy,  it 
was  only  the  intervention  of  the  ist  Division  of 
Dragoons,  attracted  by  the  sound  of  the  firing,  that 
extricated  him  from  a  very  perilous  situation. 

During  the  night  the  troops  occupied  the  follow- 
ing positions  : — Loison  and  Malher  on  the  Michels- 
berg and  Geisberg  were  in  contact  with  the  enemy, 
with  15  field  guns  in  action  against  the  walls  of 
Ulm.  Suchet  and  Bourcier,  with  the  greater  part 
of  the  Cavalry  belonging  to  the  V.  and  VI  Corps, 
had  advanced  towards  SofHingen  and  Erbach  to 
Q 


242  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN 

the  south-west  of  Ulm.  Gazan  and  Oudinot  were 
in  rear  near  Gottingen,  and  Nansouty  was  at 
Thalfingen,  while  the  Guard  was  at  Elchingen  and 
Dupont  and  Klein  were  at  Albeck.  The  dis- 
mounted Dragoons  were  distributed  (chiefly  on  the 
right  bank)  between  Pftihl,  Burlefingen,  Thalfin- 
gen and  Giinzburg.  Only  slight  modification  in 
these  positions  took  place  during  the  following 
day.  It  was  during  the  night  that  the  bridge  at 
Elchingen  was  washed  away  by  a  fresh  flood. 

Marmont's  orders  were  based  on  contingencies 
which  did  not  after  all  arise,  hence  he  practically 
preserved  his  position  of  observation  to  the  south 
and  south-east  of  the  town  taken  up  on  the  pre- 
vious day.  Of  Soult's  Corps — Legrand's  Division 
lay  between  Dellmensingen  and  Achstetten,  join- 
ing hands  with  the  Light  Cavalry  under  Murat. 
Vandamme  was  at  Laupheim  and  St  Hilaire,  six 
miles  in  rear  of  Vandamme. 

i6th  October.  During  the  night  of  the  I5th- 
i6th  the  Emperor  became  anxious  as  to  the  real 
meaning  of  the  several  reports  which  had  been 
received  from  Dupont  during  the  previous  thirty- 
six  hours,  culminating  in  the  news  of  his  narrow 
escape  on  the  previous  afternoon. 

The  country  seemed  to  be  swarming  with 
Austrians,  and  he  was  seriously  concerned  for  the 
safety  of  his  treasure,  parks,  convoys,  etc.,  on  his 


TO  THE  CAPITULATION  OF  ULM         243 

main  line  of  communications  between  Ellwangen 
and  Nordlingen. 

He  therefore  sent  his  A.D.C.  General  Mouton  to 
Dupont  to  obtain  confidential  information,  and 
called  up  Murat  from  his  Cavalry  lying  to  the  west 
of  Ulm,  to  receive  his,  Napoleon's,  verbal  instruc- 
tions, and  at  the  same  time  he  sent  orders  for  the 
Divisions  Rivaud  and  Dumonceau  to  move  with 
all  haste  on  Donauworth,  and  to  concert  measures 
with  the  commandants  of  that  town  and  of 
Harburg  and  Nordlingen  for  the  most  active 
surveillance  of  the  roads  to  the  north. 

These  orders  brought  about  the  collisions,  al- 
ready narrated,  with  Werneck's  Column  (p.  237). 

As  the  tactical  details  are  of  no  special  interest, 
except  as  regards  the  extraordinary  vigour  with 
which  the  jaded  French  troops,  in  spite  of  the 
appalling  weather,  responded  to  the  presence  of 
Murat  at  their  head,  we  can  now  return  to  Mack, 
whom  we  left  on  the  night  of  the  I4th  at  the 
moment  of  the  Archduke's  desertion. 

In  spite  of  this  blow,  and  the  bitter  animosity 
it  had  disclosed  amongst  his  Staff,  Mack  was  still 
very  far  from  owning  himself  beaten.  He  had 
still  some  22,000  men  under  arms,  and  though 
he  was  short  of  provisions,  he  believed  at  the 
moment  that  Werneck  was  well  away  to  the  north- 
eastward with  some  further  20,000  men,  and  by 


244  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN 

now  was  on  the  lines  of  communication  of  the 
French  Army,  while  Jellachich  had  got  away  with 
another  6000.  Moreover  he  knew  that  every 
hour  he  could  retain  the  Emperor  before  Ulm  was 
of  vital  service  to  the  Russian  and  Austrian  forces 
now  overdue  on  the  Inn.  Hence,  when  in  the  even- 
ing of  the  I5th  Ney  summoned  Ulm  to  surrender, 
he  refused  to  consider  the  question,  and  posted 
a  notice  in  the  town  forbidding  capitulation  to 
be  even  mentioned  either  by  citizens  or  soldiers. 
COMMENT. — It  has  been  the  custom  to  hold  this 
production  up  to  ridicule  because  the  events  failed 
to  justify  the  predictions  which  it. contained,  but 
how  many  of  Napoleon's  bulletins  to  his  Army  on 
the  nights  before  his  great  battles  are  based  on 
better  foundations  of  fact  ?  Ulm,  though  only  an 
indifferently  repaired,  almost  mediaeval  fortress  (no 
fault  of  Mack's  by  the  way),  was  with  its  strong 
garrison  absolutely  storm-proof.  In  addition  to 
this,  in  the  existing  conditions  of  weather,  the 
opening  of  trenches  and  siege  batteries  meant  a  de- 
lay of  weeks,  even  if  the  French  had  had  siege  guns 
at  hand  with  which  to  arm  them,  which  seemed 
sufficiently  improbable.  Werneck,  with  some 
Cavalry,  at  any  rate  was  loose  on  the  French  lines 
of  communication,  and  Mack,  familiar  with  French 
methods  of  requisition  knew  that  this  army  could 
neither  stand  still  on  the  ground  they  occupied,  nor 


TO  THE  CAPITULATION  OF  ULM        245 

retreat  by  the  way  they  had  come.  If  the 
Russians  had  kept  their  time  on  the  Inn,  their 
arrival  as  reinforcements  could  only  be  a  matter 
of  days. 

Generally  the  whole  execution  of  Napoleon's 
manoeuvre  against  Ulm,  the  incomprehensible  way 
in  which  he  had  flooded  the  whole  country  to  the 
south  of  the  Danube  with  men,  leaving  the  north 
side  entirely  open  for  days,  served  to  strengthen 
Mack's  convictions  either  that  the  rumours  of  a 
British  landing,  and  a  revolution  in  France  were 
true,  or  that  the  Russians  were  nearer  at  hand  than 
he  anticipated,  and  were  giving  the  French  more 
trouble  than  he  had  dared  to  hope.  In  any  case 
22,000  men  were  well  spent  in  gaining  even  a  few 
weeks  in  which  the  Austrian  main  Army  could 
return  from  Italy  and  join  the  Russians.  Finally, 
Mack  was  constitutionally  incapable  of  subscribing 
to  the  lax  code  of  honour  which  had  crept  into  the 
long  service  armies  in  the  guise  of  humanitarianism, 
which  code  justified  a  commander  in  surrendering 
a  fortress  without  having  faced  even  one  assault 
in  the  open  breach,  in  order  to  prevent  the  "  use- 
less effusion  of  human  blood  "  ! 

But  all  these  arguments  failed  to  convince  the 
recalcitrant  members  of  his  Staff,  and  seven  of 
them — Richter,  Gyulai  Stopsicz,  Riesch,  Prince 
Maurice  of  Liechtenstein,  Klenau,  the  Hereditary 


246  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN 

Prince  of  Hesse-Homburg,  Loudon,  Gottesheim— 
submitted  to  him  this  extraordinary  effusion  ;— 

'  We,  the  undersigned,  are  of  the  contrary 
opinion.  We  believe  that  it  will  render  a  greater 
service  to  His  Majesty  to  obtain  terms  allowing 
the  troops  to  march  out  of  Ulm  with  their  arms, 
thus  saving  a  considerable  contingent,  than  to 
defend  this  place  obstinately,  which  is  far  from 
being  impregnable  to  assault,  and  in  which  we  can 
make  no  real  resistance,  as  we  are  in  a  position  to 
prove  by  documentary  evidence." 

One  can  only  wonder  what  weight  a  French 
court-martial  under  the  presidency  of  Napoleon 
would  have  attached  to  any  amount  of  such  docu- 
mentary evidence.  Only  a  year  and  some  months 
later  even  the  Prussians  tried  and  condemned  to 
death  men  whose  positions  were  far  from  being  as 
favourable  as  those  of  General  Mack's. 

Finally,  either  with  or  without  the  consent  of 
their  commander,  the  three  senior  officers — Riesch, 
Loudon  and  Gyulai — decided  to  send  Prince 
Liechtenstein  to  Ney's  Headquarters  to  demand 
permission  for  the  garrison  to  leave  Ulm  as  com- 
batants and  to  withdraw  behind  the  Lech.  Key 
at  once  referred  the  matter  to  Berthier,  from  whom 
he  received  the  reply  that  the  Emperor  desired 


TO  THE  CAPITULATION  OF  ULM        247 

that  the  garrison  of  Ulm  should  surrender  as 
prisoners  of  war.  Liechtenstein  returned  with 
this  message  into  Ulm,  and  the  three  Generals  now 
sent  word  to  Ney  that  "  The  garrison  of  Ulm, 
seeing  with  regret  that  the  Marshal  has  not  ac- 
cepted the  equitable  conditions  which  it  had  hoped 
to  have  obtained  from  his  sense  of  justice  is 
resolved  to  await  the  chances  of  war." 

Again  Liechtenstein  rode  back  with  this  answer 
to  Ney,  and  returned  at  10  A.M.  with  the  declara- 
tion from  the  latter  that  he  would  use  his  best  in- 
fluence with  the  Emperor  to  obtain  the  following 
terms — viz.  a  truce  until  noon,  by  which  hour  Ulm 
is  to  be  surrendered,  all  the  garrison  to  be  trans- 
ported into  France.  The  Officers  and  Generals  to  be 
allowed  to  keep  their  horses  and  baggage.  In  case 
of  refusal,  the  assault  would  be  delivered  at  once. 

As  no  reply  to  this  summons  was  received,  about 
noon  Ney  opened  fire  with  his  field  guns  upon  the 
town,  and  a  certain  amount  of  skirmishing  ensued. 
Presently  a  French  parlementaire  appeared,  with 
an  invitation  from  Napoleon  for  Prince  Liechten- 
stein to  ride  over  and  discuss  the  situation.  To 
this  Mack  consented,  charging  the  Prince  with 
some  insincere  and  flattering  message  for  the 
Emperor,  but  there  appears  to  be  no  record  of  the 
actual  instructions  given  him.  Evidently,  how- 
ever, from  the  French  accounts  of  the  ensuing 


248  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN 

meeting,  the  Prince  was  to  make  the  most  of  the 
near  approach  of  the  Russians  to  drive  a  good 
bargain  for  the  Austrians. 

Napoleon  refused  to  treat  the  idea  of  the  arrival 
of  a  relieving  Army  at  all  seriously.  He  said  that 
but  for  the  insalubrious  condition  of  the  district 
and  its  probable  consequences  to  the  health  of 
his  troops,  he  would  willingly  grant  even  fifteen 
days'  delay  to  the  garrison,  provided  that  it  sur- 
rendered unconditionally  at  the  expiration  of  that 
time.  Ultimately  the  Prince  obtained  the  follow- 
ing terms. 

1.  The  garrison  to  be  prisoners  of  war,  unless 
the  Russian  Army  had    appeared   on   the  Lech 
during  the  course  of  the  day  (i6th),  in  which  case 
they  should  be  free  to  march  out  to  whatever 
destination  they  might  choose. 

2.  The  Officers  to  return  to  Austria  on  parole, 
or, 

3.  If  Mack  preferred,  Napoleon  would  consent 
to  leave  three  or  four  Divisions  before  Ulm  for 
five  or  six  days. 

Mack  at  first  declined  these  terms,  and  there 
ensued  an  interchange  of  letters  between  himself 
and  Berthier.  But  meanwhile  in  all  secrecy 
Napoleon  made  every  preparation  to  assault  the 
place.  This  was  a  sufficient  indication  of  the  very 
real  necessity  he  was  under  of  becoming  free  to 


TO  THE  CAPITULATION  OF  ULM         249 

devote  himself  to  the  Russian  danger,  which  it 
will  be  remembered  had  already  seemed  threaten- 
ing on  the  I2th  of  the  month  (see  p.  222). 

In  the  end,  Mack  succeeded  in  obtaining  a 
delay  of  eight  days  on  condition  that  one  gate  of 
the  Fortress  should  be  placed  in  the  hands  of 
French  troops,  the  agreement  being  signed  at 
noon  on  the  I7th  to  terminate  at  midnight  of  the 
25th. 

Accordingly,  at  10  A.M.  on  the  i8th,  a  brigade 
of  Ney's  Corps  took  over  the  Stuttgart  Gate  and 
immediately  French  soldiers  introduced  them- 
selves into  the  town  and  began  to  mix  with  the 
people.  At  the  same  time  the  Emperor  ordered 
the  municipality  to  cease  issuing  food  to  the 
Austrian  troops,  and  Ney  set  at  liberty  the  French 
prisoners  made  during  the  engagements  of  the 
previous  weeks.  Presently  the  wildest  confusion 
reigned  in  the  city.  French  officers  hustled  the 
Austrians  out  of  their  quarters,  French  soldiers 
stole  their  horses,  and  as  it  became  evident  to 
Mack  that  his  men  must  starve  long  before  the 
expiration  of  the  eight  days,  he  rode  out  to  see 
the  Emperor  on  the  igth.  Finally  he  agreed  that 
the  garrison  should  lay  down  its  arms  on  the 
following  morning,  the  officers  being  allowed  free 
passage  on  parole. 

The  total  number  of  prisoners  taken  in  Ulm 


250  THE  BATTLE  OF  ELCHINGEN 

amounted  to  25,365 — adding  to  these  the  numbers 
taken  at  Wertingen,  Memmingen,  Giinzburg, 
Elchingen  and  Haslach,  the  grand  total  of 
Austrians  captured  reached  49,718  men  ;  a  heavy 
price  indeed  to  be  paid  by  the  Austrian  Empire, 
but  this  is  inevitable  in  the  case  of  every  lost 
cause.  The  real  question  to  be  decided  with 
regard  to  this  armistice  is  whether  in  fact  the  time 
Mack  had  gained  by  his  manoeuvres  was  worth  the 
price  he  paid  for  it.  But  this  would  open  a 
series  of  questions  far  beyond  the  limits  of  the 
present  book. 

Briefly,  the  essence  of  the  whole  matter  is  this. 
By  no  other  means  could  Mack  have  gained  so 
much  time,  and  if  his  superiors  in  Austria  failed 
to  employ  this  respite  to  the  best  advantage  the 
responsibility  lies  on  their  shoulders,  not  on 
his. 

That  Napoleon  was  thoroughly  awake  to  the 
danger  of  delay  is  sufficiently  established  by  the 
fact  that  he  despatched  Soult,  Baraguey-d'Hilliers 
and  the  Imperial  Guard,  less  the  Emperor's 
personal  escort,  for  Augsburg  on  the  morning  of 
the  i8th,  the  moment  he  knew  that  the  Stuttgart 
Gate  was  safe  in  Ney's  hands.  Then  he  expedited 
the  march  of  his  remaining  forces  towards  the  Inn, 
the  moment  the  necessity  for  their  further  delay 
before  Ulm  had  ceased. 


TO  THE  CAPITULATION  OF  ULM         251 

Except  for  Ney,  the  whole  army  was  con- 
centrated about  Munich  on  the  24th  October,  and 
on  the  following  morning  the  march  to  Vienna 
began. 


CHAPTER   IX 

CONCLUSION 

To  summarise  the  teachings  of  this  Campaign  and 
underline  some  of  its  lessons.  It  will  be  clear,  I 
think,  from  the  narrative  that  the  doctrine  of 
"  re-entering  and  salient  frontiers,"  of  which  it  is 
often  adduced  as  an  example,  had  no  part  in  the 
formation  of  the  plans  of  either  General. 

Primarily  Napoleon  never  attached  any  signifi- 
cance to  imaginary  lines  drawn  to  delimit  the 
frontiers  of  any  State,  unless  a  physical  obstacle, 
or  the  menace  of  serious  opposition  by  armed 
force,  rendered  it  expedient  for  him  to  do  so. 

He  would  not  have  objected  to  Bernadotte 
marching  south  from  Hanover  to  Wurzburg 
had  the  march  been  convenient,  indeed  he  would 
have  welcomed  it  as  tending  to  relieve  the  con- 
gestion of  the  Frankfort-Aschaffenburg  Wurzburg 
road,  and  thus  avoiding  the  strain  on  Bernadotte 's 
men  and  the  consequent  delays.  But  he  attached 
no  significance  at  all  to  the  fact  that  Wurzburg 
was  on  the  Main  and  that  this  river  joined  the 
Rhine  at  Frankfort,  making  a  re-entrant  angle 

252 


CONCLUSION  253 

relative  to  the  territory  his  troops  actually 
occupied,  for  the  fact  that  at  the  time  he  did 
not  and  could  not  know  that  Mack  intended 
to  stay  on  the  Iller  rendered  this  relationship 
entirely  unimportant. 

The  real  truth  was  that  neither  Mack  nor 
Napoleon  was  thinking  of  their  communications 
in  the  recognised  eighteenth-century  interpreta- 
tion of  the  word  at  all,  for  both  proposed  in  principle 
to  live  on  the  country  they  occupied,  and  Mack  had 
been  busy  amassing  magazines  all  over  the 
districts  either  belonging  to  Austria,  or  over 
which  Austria  claimed  certain  rights,  in  order  to 
keep  himself  as  free  as  possible  of  the  hampering 
conditions  which  regard  for  the  maintenance  of 
a  rigid  line  of  communications  necessarily  im- 
posed. He  was  in  fact  preparing  to  use  the 
country  round  Ulm  as  a  temporary  base,  pre- 
cisely as  Napoleon  used  Leipzig  in  1813. 

The  Emperor  on  the  contrary,  having  no 
organised  supply  service,  was  bound  to  sweep 
over  the  widest  area  of  the  most  fertile  districts 
which  lay  between  him  and  his  objective,  Vienna, 
and  he  based  his  converging  march  upon  the 
Danube  between  Gundelfingen  and  Neuburg  on 
the  assumption  that  the  Austrians  would  prove  as 
susceptible  to  this  threat  at  their  direct  lines  of 
communication  with  Vienna  as  they  had  always 


254  CONCLUSION 

shown  themselves  to  be  in  previous  years.  He 
had  no  idea,  in  fact,  how  far  Mack  had  actually 
succeeded  in  modifying  the  accepted  views  as  to 
living  on  the  enemy's  country  and  making  "  war 
support  war  "  in  the  few  months  during  which  he 
had  been  at  work  reorganising  the  Austrian 
armies. 

It  was  this  preconceived  opinion  which  led  the 
Emperor  to  misinterpret  so  entirely  the  informa- 
tion furnished  to  him  by  his  contact  detachments 
when  they  drove  Kienmayer's  troops  before  them 
at  Donau worth.  His  orders  for  the  concentra- 
tion on  Augsburg  and  his  persistence  in  regarding 
that  point  as  the  key  of  the  whole  situation,  not- 
withstanding the  warnings  he  received  from  Ney, 
would  be  unintelligible  on  any  other  hypothesis. 

Mack's  conduct,  on  the  other  hand,  on  learning 
from  the  reconnaissance  sent  out  to  Wertingen  on 
the  Qth  October  of  Napoleon's  movement  towards 
Augsburg,  would  be  equally  unintelligible  had  he 
not  been  prepared  from  the  first  to  find  his 
direct  communications  severed. 

As  he  had  written  at  an  earlier  date  to  the 
Emperor  of  Austria,  he  regarded  his  Army  as  the 
anvil  and  the  Russian  and  Austrian  main  armies 
as  the  hammer  between  which  the  French  were 
to  be  trapped.  The  term  "  anvil "  certainly 
implies  passivity,  but  similes  must  not  be  inter- 


CONCLUSION  255 

preted  too  literally,  and  one  may  safely  assume 
from  his  subsequent  action  that  he  was  quite 
ready  to  assume  the  role  of  hammer — using  the 
Russians  as  anvil  if  the  circumstances  favoured 
the  change.  Moreover,  at  the  time  he  wrote,  it  is 
not  at  all  certain  that  he  had  any  idea  how  badly 
his  many  instructions  for  the  filling  of  magazines 
had  been  carried  out,  and  it  is  at  any  rate 
absolutely  certain  that  he  did  not  anticipate 
Spangen's  contemptible  surrender  of  Memmingen. 

In  any  case,  an  Army  of  50,000  Austrians 
between  Memmingen  and  Ulm,  distant  from 
one  another  only  35  miles,  fully  20  of  which 
could  be  rendered  unapproachable  by  artificial 
inundations  of  the  boggy  peat  mosses  through 
which  the  Iller  runs,  and  drawing  supplies 
from  the  magazines  at  either  extremity  and  the 
district  to  the  westward,  must  have  proved  a  very 
formidable  obstacle  to  the  French  Army,  unpro- 
vided as  it  was  with  siege  artillery. 

That  Mack  resisted  its  attractions,  to  which 
Napoleon  had  expected  him  to  succumb,  shows 
how  greatly  the  latter  had  underestimated  the 
character  of  his  opponent,  and  if  he  escaped  the 
penalty  for  this  mistake  of  judgment,  this  was 
through  no  fault  of  Mack.  I  have  related  above 
the  incident  of  the  young  Archduke's  misconduct 
at  the  battle  of  Haslach  on  the  gth  October — in 


256  CONCLUSION 

itself  sufficient  to  account  for  Mack's  failure  to 
force  his  way  out  on  that  occasion,  but  there 
were  other  conditions  fighting  against  him  which 
deserve  to  be  taken  into  consideration. 

It  has  been  pointed  out  that  the  weather  had 
been  unusually  inclement  for  the  time  of  year, 
but  as  this  inclemency  was  uniform  over  the  whole 
theatre  of  operations,  it  is  generally  assumed  by 
those  who  have  noticed  the  circumstance  at  all 
that  the  results  must  have  been  equally  unfavour- 
able to  both  parties  and  might  therefore  be  left 
out  of  the  equation.  Curiously,  however,  geo- 
logical conditions  intervened  to  make  matters  at 
this  period  of  the  campaign  far  worse  for  the 
Austrians  than  for  the  French,  and  as  the  fact  only 
dawned  on  me  when  traversing  the  district  in 
weather  of  much  the  same  quality,  it  may  very 
well  have  escaped  the  notice  of  other  students. 

The  time  was  in  August,  it  had  been  pouring 
all  night  and  very  heavy  storms  swept  over  the 
country  during  the  day.  During  the  morning  I 
had  been  walking  over  the  ground  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Danube,  but  though  much  water  lay  in 
pools,  and  the  country  roads  were  sloppy,  they 
were  far  from  being  bottomless,  nor  did  it  appear 
to  me  likely  that  they  would  become  so  even  under 
such  traffic  as  the  marching  of  the  Austrian  and 
French  troops  as  recorded  would  put  upon  them. 


CONCLUSION  257 

Even  in  the  actual  alluvial  plain,  which  extends  a 
couple  of  miles  or  so  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river, 
the  going  across  country  was  not  difficult.  But 
suddenly,  nearing  the  slopes  of  the  hills  which  dip 
from  the  convent  of  Elchingen,  south  towards  the 
river  and  east  towards  Albeck  and  Langenau,  I 
encountered  the  most  viscous  and  slippery  mud 
it  has  ever  been  my  misfortune  to  meet.  I  thought 
Chatham  had  taught  me  the  worst  that  chalk 
wash  could  accomplish,  but  in  less  than  a  mile  I 
found  I  had  still  much  to  learn,  and  after  the  next 
two  I  no  longer  needed  anyone  to  tell  me  why  the 
Austrians  had  failed  to  escape — one's  feet  acted  as 
suckers  and  I  found  my  rate  of  progress  came 
down  to  exactly  that  of  the  Austrian  Infantry — 
viz.  about  one  mile  an  hour. 

Now,  as  explained  in  the  chapter  on  the  Austrian 
Army,  though  the  Army  as  a  whole  was  slow, 
owing  to  defective  methods  of  circulating  orders, 
etc.,  the  troops  themselves  were  by  no  means  bad 
marchers.  As  the  incidents  of  the  7th  and  8th 
October  after  the  engagement  at  Wertingen 
showed,  they  could  march  as  fast  and  far  along 
the  tracks  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Danube  as  the 
French,  it  was  only  on  the  left  bank  that  they 
failed  to  keep  reasonable  time. 

A  reference  to  a  geological  chart  gives  the  ex- 
planation. South  of  the  Danube  the  whole  country 

R 


258  CONCLUSION 

is  formed  by  the  moraines  left  behind  by  the  great 
glaciers  of  the  Alps  as  they  retreated  southward. 
The  "  floor  "  of  the  country  therefore  is  chiefly 
sand  and  gravel,  and  though  the  valleys  of  the 
Iller  and  Lech  are  abundantly  furnished  with 
peat  moors,  these  are  only  local,  and  as  a  whole 
the  district  will  absorb  any  amount  of  rainfall. 

But  an  offshoot  of  the  Jura  formation  stretches 
right  across  Swabia  called  the  Rauhe  Alb  or  Alp, 
generally  barren  and  inhospitable,  consisting  of 
cretaceous  rock,  and  layers  of  deep-sea  mud- 
finer  grained  and  more  clayey  than  the  Eocene 
sands  which  have  been  deposited  upon  the  lower 
slopes  of  our  own  chalk  formations — which  poach 
up  under  traffic  into  a  viscid  water-holding 
medium  of  the  most  aggravating  description. 
This  ridge  sends  out  offshoots  which  come  down 
close  to  Ulm  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river  and 
extend  right  across  country  to  the  East  and 
North,  and  it  was  exactly  across  this  country  that 
every  Austrian  sally  had  to  be  made.  At 
Haslach,  Mack  had  got  beyond  its  eastern  limit, 
and  but  for  the  Archduke's  withdrawal  would 
have  been  on  equal  terms  with  the  French,  but  on 
the  I4th  October,  the  day  of  Elchingen,  the 
decisive  fighting  took  place  on  the  very  line  of 
demarcation  between  the  two  surfaces,  and 
whereas  the  French  coming  up  from  Riedheim, 


CONCLUSION  259 

Leipheim  and  the  Elchingen  bridge  met  with  no 
special  hindrance  from  the  ground,  the  Austrian 
reserves  were  practically  anchored  in  their  posi- 
tions and  hence  could  not  support  their  fighting 
line  in  time.  In  fine  weather  I  have  now  no 
doubt  at  all  that  Dupont's  Division  about 
Albeck  and  Haslach  would  have  been  destroyed, 
and  even  the  whole  of  Key's  Corps  had  it  been  on 
the  ground,  for  50,000  Austrians  strong  in  Cavalry 
were  at  least  a  match  for  Key's  30,000  even  with 
the  Division  of  dismounted  Dragoons  thrown 
in.  Similarly  I  think  that  but  for  the  delay,  due 
to  the  mud  in  the  Austrian  march  of  the  13 th, 
the  battle  of  Elchingen  would  not  have  been 
fought  at  all,  or  if  fought,  then  under  far  more 
favourable  conditions  for  the  Austrians  than  those 
which  actually  arose. 

In  either  case  it  is  clear  that  Mack's  main  Army 
would  have  got  clear  away,  and  the  net  so  cunningly 
devised  by  Kapoleon  for  the  I4th  October  would 
have  closed  in  on  an  empty  nest. 

I  have  already  commented  on  the  Strategy — 
i.e.  the  "  Art  of  the  Leader  "  which  after  marching 
200,000  men  through  a  mean  distance  of  some 
300  miles  only  brought  some  40,000  men  within 
striking  distance  at  the  place  and  time  of  the 
decision — let  us  now  see  how  the  system  subse- 
quently devised  by  Kapoleon  and  employed  by 


260  CONCLUSION 

him  with  such  signal  results  at  Eylau  Friedlanc 
(and  many  other  battles  in  which  not  one  man, 
horse  or  gun  was  not  available  to  join  in  the 
battle  had  the  necessity  arisen)  would  have 
worked  out  in  this  particular  campaign. 

To  begin  with,  the  Emperor  would  never  have 
ordered  the  intended  concentrations  on  Augsburg 
and  Landsberg  on  hypothetical  deductions  drawn 
from  insufficient  evidence. 

He  would  have  realised  that  the  direction  of 
Kienmayer's  retreat  afforded  no  certain  indication 
of  Mack's  probable  conduct  and  therefore  would 
have  focussed  his  attention  on  the  main  body 
of  his  enemy.  Leaving,  presumably,  Bernadotte 
together  with  the  Bavarians  to  watch  the  Russians 
towards  Munich  and  the  Isar,  he  would,  I  imagine, 
have  formed  his  lozenge,  facing  west  somewhat 
in  the  following  order. 

Murat — with  Lannes  and  Marmont  as  General 
Advance  Guard — moving  on  Wertingen.  Soult 
echeloned  at  a  day's  march  in  rear  on  the  left ; 
along  the  Augsburg-Ulm  road,  Ney  with  the 
dismounted  Dragoons  and  probably  a  Division 
detailed  from  Lannes'  command,  between 
Giinzburg  and  Gundelfingen.  The  Guards  in 
the  centre  and  Davout  in  support  to  close  the 
square. 

Murat,  gaining  touch  with  Mack  at  Wertingen, 


CONCLUSION  261 

and  acting  with  the  vigour  Napoleon  after  Jena 
learnt  how  to  impart  to  his  commanders,  would 
probably  never  have  allowed  the  Austrians  to 
get  away  from  him,  but  would  have  held  them 
to  their  ground  for  48  hours  until  Soult  from 
the  left  and  Ney  from  the  right  had  swung  in  and 
cut  them  off  from  Ulm,  or  at  least  would  have 
driven  them  into  it  and  invested  the  place  firmly 
by  the  evening  of  the  xoth  October,  bringing  some 
20,000  men  to  bear  at  the  decisive  time  and  place 
and  gaining  12  clear  days  in  which  to  move 
against  the  Russians.  Or  assuming  that  Mack 
had  succeeded  in  evading  Lannes  and  Murat,  as  in 
fact  he  did,  and  then  ventured  on  his  sally  to 
Haslach  on  the  nth,  he  would  have  met  Ney's 
whole  command  probably  about  Albeck,  whilst 
Davout  crossed  the  river  by  the  bridges  between 
Giinzburg  and  Gundelfingen  to  come  to  his 
support  and  Lannes  with  Marmont  attempted  to 
join  in  by  the  bridges  above  Giinzburg  at  Ried- 
heim,  Leipheim,  Elchingen  and  Thalfingen  (the 
latter  was  not  carried  away  until  the  I3th  October), 
Soult  and  Murat  meanwhile  completing  the 
investment  of  Ulm. 

This  would  have  given  not  less  than  some 
60,000  men  available  against  Mack's  50,000  on  the 
first  day,  with  another  90,000  ready]  for  action 
during  the  second  day,  an  ample  superiority  for 


CONCLUSION 

any  opposition  Mack  was  in  a  position  to  offer, 
even  on  the  assumption  that  the  ground  had  been 
good-going  for  his  Cavalry. 

Comparing  these  possible  results  with  those 
actually  obtained,  the  inference  appears  to  me 
obvious  that  at  the  time  the  idea  of  the  lozenge 
formation  had  not  yet  presented  itself  to  the 
Emperor's  mind,  any  more  than  it  had  occurred 
to  Moltke  on  the  i4th  August  1870  when  he 
ordered,  on  a  similar  hypothetical  deduction  of 
his  enemy's  movements,  the  vigorous  pursuit  of 
the  French  Army  towards  Verdun  and  the  Meuse. 

Napoleon  was  only  saved  from  the  consequences 
of  his  reasoning  by  the  intervention  of  his  fifth 
element,  "  the  mud,"  but  nothing  of  the  kind 
existed  to  extricate  Moltke,  and  but  for  the  splen- 
did resolution  of  Von  Alvensleben  in  attacking, 
against  all  rules  of  prudence,  the  whole  French 
Army  on  the  morning  of  the  i6th  August,  the 
results  would  probably  have  been  as  disastrous 
to  his  reputation  as  the  false  concentration  on  the 
Iller  must  have  proved  to  Napoleon. 

Now  neither  of  these  men  were  even  ordinary 
human  beings,  but  on  the  contrary  were  far  in 
advance  intellectually  of  their  contemporaries. 
Hence  if,  when  both  used  the  same  method  and 
relied  on  the  same  hypothetical  reasoning,  the 
results  only  just  fell  short  of  the  ridiculous,  the  pre- 


CONCLUSION  263 

sumption  is  to  my  mind  overwhelming  that  it  was 
the  system,  not  the  men,  which  was  to  blame,  and 
the  presumption  settles  into  conviction  when,  as 
time  goes  on,  we  find  the  method  devised  to  replace 
it  giving  better  and  better  results,  even  when  the 
material  available  for  its  execution  had  sunk  to 
the  lowest  degree  of  efficiency. 

Contrast  Napoleon  at  Liitzen  with  his  con- 
script Army,  and  hopelessly  outclassed  in  Cavalry. 
He  is  surprised  by  the  whole  Army  of  the  Allies 
in  broad  daylight — yet  he  only  gives  four  brief 
orders,  and  before  nightfall  practically  his  whole 
army  is  on  the  ground.  Even  at  Leipzig  with 
a  worn-out  army  hopelessly  outnumbered,  his 
method  still  gives  him  a  two-to-one  superiority 
at  the  point  of  his  own  choice. 

That  the  tactical  victory  did  not  in  this  case 
follow  the  usual  rule  does  not  affect  the  general 
question,  and  we  of  all  races  ought  to  be  the  first  to 
appreciate  the  fact.  Plassey,  indeed  every  Indian 
battlefield,  shows  that  numerical  superiority,  to 
whatever  cause  it  may  be  due,  is  not  the  last 
word  in  the  Art  of  War.  The  point  is  this — other 
things  being  equal, — War  becomes  a  duel  between 
the  will  powers  of  the  opposing  leaders,  and  friction 
will  ultimately  wear  down  the  resistance  of  even 
the  strongest  human  being.  Hence  that  Com- 
mander who  by  the  exercise  of  a  method  which 


264 


CONCLUSION 


needs  only  to  be  set  in  motion  in  order  to  deliver 
with  mathematical  certainty  the  first  condition 
of  victory — i.e.  a  numerical  superiority  at  the 
time  and  place  of  his  own  choice — will  reach  the 
field  with  a  greater  amount  of  will  power  still  in 
hand  than  is  held  by  his  opponent,  whom  we  will 
assume  to  pursue  a  system  which  forces  on  him 
the  onus  of  decision  upon  insufficient  evidence 
many  times  in  the  course  of  a  single  day,  and  the 
two  opponents  being  considered  otherwise  equal, 
the  tired  man  will  always  be  the  one  to  break 
down  first. 


To  follow  these  operations  in  detail,  consult  the 
Tffff.Vinr  Staff  map  of  Bavaria,  noting  that  the  course 
of  the  Danube  has  been  much  altered  by  recent 
drainage  and  canalisation  works. 


THE   RIVERSIDE   PRESS    LIMITED,    EDINBURGH 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY